Autobiography

I, David Moore, am of Scotch, Irish and English descent

and was born in Eardley City, Lower Canada, Jan. 20, 1819.
(He died at Ogden, Utah on Jan. 26, 1901.) My father, Dudley
Moore Jr. was born in Saratoga Co., NY about Aug. 8, 1773 or
1778. He died March 17, 1852 in Eardley, Canada. My mother,
Mary Moulton, daughter of Joseph Moulton and Lucretia Smith
was born in Windsor Co., Vermont and was near the age of my
father or perhaps a year younger. They were married about
1794 in Rutland, Vermont and lived there for sometime and
then moved North to Canada. They were in Canada when the
English tried to get them to fight against the Americans,
which they refused to do. They lived on the banks of the St.
Lawrence River for a year or two, after which they moved
north to the Ottawa River, settling at Eardley, Lower Canada.
My mother died Oct 10, 1845. They were not English Loyalists,
but moved to Canada on account of the money to be made there
in the lumber trade, in which he and his brothers, David, Job
and Roger Moore were engaged and because of his relatives.
My grandfather, Dudley Moore Sr., and his brothers
fought in the Revolutionary War. He married Sarah Milk or
Milks in about 1770 or earlier. My great grandfather,
Jedediah Moore lived to be 110 years of age, it is said. He
was too old to fight in the Revolutionary War, but he served
as a scout. The story goes that when he was 75 years of age,
he was plowing a field and my father was riding on the horse,
nine miles from Saratoga Springs, while that famous battle
was raging (1778) and that some of his sons and relatives
were fighting in it.
My brothers and sisters names and ages are as
follows:
ABIGAIL b. Feb. 10, 1795 ELIAS b. Dec 8, 1804
d. Aug. 6, 1865 d. Aug 20, 1885
ELI b. June 8, 1796 LEONARD b. Aug 27, 1807
d. Mar. , 1870 HANNAH b. Nov 30, 1809
SARAH b. Oct 14, 1799 d. Mar 1829
LEVI b. June 4, 1802 OLIVE b. Sep 9, 1813
d. June 2, 1877 d. Mar 6, 1814
MAHITABLE b. Feb 3, 1815
LEONARD and MAHITABLE are both dead. The date of
their deaths is not known to me at the time of this writing

1
 Autobiography

(1870). ABIGAIL married a man by the name of ELUID WALLER and

had no children.
ELI married ELIZABETH McCORMICK, who had the
following children:
MARY or b. Feb. 20, 1825 BENJAMIN b. May 10 1846
POLLY d. 1865 ELI d. Jul 1872
SARAH or b. Feb. 25, 1826 (BENJAMIN died of Small
SALLY pox in Ottawa City,
DUDLEY b. Sep. 28, Canada and left a wife
HANNAH b. Oct. 17, and 3 small children.)
ELIZABETH b. Apr 28, 1833 JOHN b. Jun 26 1868
WILLIAM b. Jan 13, 1842 (JOHN was killed by Ind-
ians in Wind River,
Dakota.)
LEVI married PHEBE MULLIGAN. They had the following
children:
ABIGAIL b. Mar. 2, 1826 OLIVE
ELIAS b. Aug. 8, 1827 OLIVE b. May 3, 1837
JOSEPH b. Mar. 9, 1829 2nd d. Dec. 1, 1861
MOULTON JOHN b. Apr. 17, 1841 SARAH
b. Feb. 19, 1833 CHARLES d. Apr 12, 1868
My sister SARAH was married to a man by the name of
FREEBORN GARRETSON MILKS. She gave birth to the following
children:
RICHARD b. Apr. 17, 1820 MALISSA b. Mar 29, 1831
BENJAMIN b. June 5, 1821 MARY b. Apr 4, 1832
AMBROSE b. Jan. 21, 1823 CHARLES b. Dec 20, 1835
JOHN b. Jan. 21, 1823 PETER b. May 11, 1839
DAVID b. Mar. 22, 1827 AMY b. 1841
LYDIA b. Mar. 22, 1827
ELIAS married ELIZABETH KOEN. She had some ten or
twelve children:
CHARLES b. Oct. 24, 1836 ELIAS b. Feb 1, 1846
JAMES b. Dec. 24, 1837 HENRY

2
 Autobiography

DUDLEY b. June 10, 1839 ARCHABEL

MARY b. Oct. 14, 1840 ABIGAIL
JOHN KOEN b. Apr 17, 1842 ISABEL
EDWARD b. Feb. 15, 1844
LEONARD MOORE died when he was about 24 or 25 years
of age. He married a girl named MARY GAINFORD something near
two months before his death. She afterwards married a man by
the name of BEAN and died in about six months of her second
marriage.
HANNAH MOORE was never married. She died with
consumption in her 20th year. OLIVE and MAHITABLE died when
they were small, one something near three years and the other
only about a year old.

C O N V E R S I O N

I have thus far given the names and birth of my

relatives. I shall now proceed with my own journal. When
young I hauled supplies to the lumber men during the winter
and farmed during the summer. When I was 18, I built me a
shop and turned my attention to mechanical and woodwork. My
first carpenter work I did when I was nine years old. I made
my father a drag harrow and he thought it was such a good job
that he bought me my first set of carpenter tools.
In 1837 the Patriot War or Rebellion of Lower Canada
was started by Joseph Papineau and his associates under the
pretense of oppression from the British Government. I with
many others well understood that it was got up for power
only. We took up arms in defense of the Government.
Accordingly, a volunteer company was made up in the township
of Eardley. My uncle, David Moore, was appointed Captain,
Joseph Lust, LT., Thomas Josey, Ensign, and myself Sergeant.
We were drilled twice a week during most of the winter of
1837 and 38. We were continued in this organization until the
war closed, but were never called into actual service. During
the time of this war, Susan Mariah Vorce came to my father's
to live and on Aug. 19, 1839, I married her. She was born
Feb. 5, 1810 in Windsor Co., Vermont.
In the latter part of the year, 1841, two Mormon
Elders came into the neighborhood and began to preach. I went

3
 Autobiography

to hear them and felt truly satisfied that they had a new
doctrine, yet very plain and reasonable. I, therefore, felt
to investigate the truth of the work, as they claimed that
the Lord had again spoken from the heavens to one Joseph
Smith, and had revealed unto him a hidden record of the
ancient inhabitants of America. They said the record
contained many precious things in regard to the fulfillment
of prophesy and the fullness of the new and everlasting
gospel. Accordingly, after investigating the principles of
Mormonism as it was called, for the space of some five or six
weeks, I went forward and was baptized by Murray Seamon, one
of the said Elders. My wife was also baptized at the same
time. A man by the name of Barnabas Merrifield and his wife
were also baptized, after which we were all confirmed members
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. This was
done on or about Nov. 17, 1841. I still lived at home with my
mother and father. They believed in the truth of Mormonism
but were restrained from joining the Church through the
influence of others that were opposed to the doctrines set
forth by the Prophet Joseph and the other Elders of the said
Church. After joining the Church, I soon felt my weakness. I
had now to begin a new life on earth, to begin to pray to my
Heavenly Father and to study the scriptures, Book of Mormon,
and other works of the Church. I had to avoid controversy
with those that felt to oppose the truth, being left as it
were alone, the Elders having left the day after I was
baptized. I soon began to prepare to gather with the Saints
at Nauvoo. My father and mother being quite old and all the
family married and gone by themselves, but myself, they felt
to urge me to stay with them and care for them in their old
days which I had a great desire to do, but felt that my duty
and salvation called me to the headquarters of the Church. I
labored hard during the entire winter, sometimes in my shop
making sleighs, and the rest of the winter in getting timber
for a blockhouse for a man named English, who was to make me
a one horse wagon. I also purchased a set of harness for my
horse and got what clothing I could.
Sometime in the forepart of the winter I had a dream
which I feel to insert here.
It appeared to me that I was in a Roman Catholic
Church which was under construction and viewing the many
curious workers in it. I felt to marvel within myself why it
was that men would invent so many modes and ways to worship
God, and go to such vast expense to build churches and other

4
 Autobiography

buildings and all was uncertain of their future destiny. At

this time while I was in the church, I heard a sound as the
report of a cannon and the workmen commenced to run to and
fro. I went out to see what it was that made the noise and
saw the earth covered with a dense white cloud and saw man
and beast in commotion. I knelt down and prayed to my
Heavenly Father to save me from all impending danger, when a
bright column came from out of the cloud saying "FEAR GOD AND
GIVE GLORY TO HIM FOR THE HOUR OF HIS JUDGEMENT IS COME." I
also heard other voices in different places as if it were men
talking to each other but I could not understand the words,
it being in some other tongue. The cloud then withdrew from
the face of the earth. I saw many men running to and fro
apparently much frightened and all their works seemed to
cease. My brother, Elias, came to me and seemed very much
alarmed at what had taken place. I had commenced telling him
what it was when I woke up.
In the spring I took the timber to Inglish or English
and took his notes for the same which amounted to about $150,
with a renewed promise to have my wagon as soon as his
workmen could make it. This was sometime in May, but time
passed away and no wagon was made until about the first of
August when he at last got the wagon about completed. I was
then informed that his men intended to put an attachment on
the wagon for their pay. I then started after the wagon which
was over four miles off. On the way I asked the Lord that if
it was his will that I should gather with the Saints in
Nauvoo, he would put it into the hearts of those men, English
and his workmen, to give up the wagon without any further
trouble. Accordingly, when I arrived, I found English and his
workmen in the best of humor and I got my wagon with no
trouble at all. After I left and got on the road again, I
truly felt thankful to my Heavenly Father for his kindness in
softening the hearts of those men in a manner so visible to
me. I now went to work and was soon ready for my journey.
My father, seeing that I was fully determined to go
to Nauvoo, began very strongly to urge me to stay with him,
offering me ten acres more land out of his farm. This ten lay
on the main highway and was some $50 per acre at the time. He
had some years previous to this made a will, in which he had
willed me 100 acres of land and half of all his effects,
(which was not in full force until his death). This he said
should stand and if I should prefer it, he would give me full
possession of all the land so directed to me by will,

5
 Autobiography

provided that I would stay with him. Otherwise he would break

his will and give his land and property to my brothers. I
then told him that he must do as he saw fit, but my
conscience could not be bought for land or money and that the
step I was soon to take was to fill the requirements of God
gathering according to his commandments, although I regretted
leaving those that were near and dear to me and go to a
distant land among strangers, I viewed it my duty to do so.
An election about this time commenced at Aylmer, a
town four miles from my father’s home, in which there was a
party spirit and a religious one too. A man by the name of
McGuey was the Roman Catholic candidate and a man by the name
of Day was the Protestant candidate to the Provincial
Government Legislature of Canada from the Northern District
of the County of Ottawa. The first day of the election a
great fight took place at the poles in which the McGuey party
cleared the ground. The next day I went to see if it were
safe for me to pass through the town. It was thronged by
thousands of men, many of them drunk and quarreling. An
affray took place while I was there. One of the special
constables arrested a man for disturbing the peace and his
party tried to rescue him, but could not. I returned home
towards evening weary with the affairs of Gentile folly. I
was informed by some of my friends and relatives that they
heard several state their intentions of upsetting and
smashing our wagons when we were passing Aylmer. I decided
that they would have to catch me first.
On Aug. 15, 1842, Barnabas Merrifield and his wife
came to my father's all ready for the journey. My two oldest
brother's wives and their children also came to bid us a
lasting farewell. Having much to arrange preparatory to
starting in the morning, I did not retire to rest at all
during the night.
About 3 o'clock on the morning of the 16th, I bid my
father, mother and the rest goodbye and left the house. My
mother's cries I could hear for some distance which caused me
to have a very heavy heart as I commenced my journey.
I, having a very spirited horse for traveling, soon
found myself near Aylmer Village, Barnabas and his wife close
behind, he having a wagon and two horses. It was near
daylight when we passed by the place and did not see so much
as a person in the street or by any of the houses. We passed
on to Bytown Ferry. By the time the sun was an hour high in

6
 Autobiography

the morning, we had crossed the river. This was some twelve
miles from my father’s. We then traveled mostly a northeast
course to Richmond, almost 20 miles further on our way.
Better than 40 miles in the course of the day. We passed by
where a cousin of mine lived. She was also a sister of
Merrifield's wife. This woman was the daughter of Roger
Moore, one of my father’s brothers. She was married to a man
whose name was Chester Chapman. Merrifield and his wife went
in to see them. I preferred to remain in my wagon where they
soon joined me again, their short visit not being so
agreeable as they had anticipated.

T H E J O U R N E Y

The next day, Aug. 17, we traveled to within 30 miles

of Kingston by taking an old military road and crossing two
very bad old bridges, which road was shorter than the main
traveled road. After we had camped at night, a man by the
name of Richard Shelton, an Elder from Nauvoo, came into the
camp and wanted to accompany us to Nauvoo, which was soon
agreed upon by me furnishing him his board and Merrifield
taking him as a passenger.
During this day's travel a Baptist Minister fell in
company with and wished to have a talk with us, as he readily
saw by our mode of travel that we were Mormons. But Barnabas
would not talk with him. As we were traveling with this man,
a Quaker or Universalist came roaring across the field
wanting to know where we were going. We told him we were
traveling to Nauvoo. He told us he thought we had a very soft
place in our heads or we wouldn't be going to such a place.
Mr. Drummond, the Baptist Minister, soon stopped him saying
that such insulting language was unbecoming any man. After
this, Mr. Drummond and I had quite a lengthy debate on the
subject of Mormonism, which he could not refute, although it
was supported by a mere child in Mormonism.
We passed on from day to day and place to place until
we arrived at Toronto where I purchased a pair of shoes for
myself and another pair for my wife. Here Barnabas became
angry with me because I did not buy a pair each for him and
his wife, which I told him I could not do for I had not the
money to spare. This he also knew to be the case. We
continued on our journey, R. Shelton riding with Barnabas and
boarding with me according to our agreement.

7
 Autobiography

When we arrived at Windsor, U. C., Barnabas took out

a box of tools weighing a little over 100 pounds and sat them
on the ground saying to me, "You have to haul this or leave
it, just as you please". This box I had paid him for hauling
to Nauvoo before we started our journey, seeing his
determined spirit to pick some quarrel with me, I took the
box and set it beside my wagon without saying a word.
The next day we crossed over to Detroit and after I
had paid the required duties, I had only $ .50 left. Barnabas
had not enough money to pay his, so the Custom House Officers
went to work and made a new evaluation of his effects and his
wagon and two horses, the harness and his clothing all
amounted to about $8.00, while my one horse, harness, wagon
and few tools and clothing that I had, they taxed me $12.60
and then made a discount on my money to such a degree that it
cost me in all $20.
While they were reappraising Merrifield's effects, I
told him I would drive out of town and wait for him, which I
did, but when he came along, he never stopped for me to get
started, but laid the whip to his horses and drove on as fast
as he could. I soon got my horse to the wagon again and
started on, thinking that I would take the times easy. But my
horse, being of a high spirit and a fretful nature, soon got
very warm by holding him in, so I had to let him take a
quicker pace. He soon got up with Barnabas' team, although he
was trying to make them do their best. After finding he could
not get away by driving fast, he came to a sudden halt and
turned out of the road and stopped for noon. Bro. Shelden did
not seem to feel exactly right about something, but little
was said on both sides.
We traveled along in company until we passed
Coldwater in Michigan. We were traveling one fore-noon and
Barnabas fell some distance behind. He then told Bro. Sheldon
that he intended to stop somewhere and look for work some
before he went any further. Sheldon then took his valise and
traveled on until he overtook me, saying that he was glad to
be away from such company. We continued our journey to Nauvoo
as fast as we could, Sheldon and I walking turn about. I soon
found by him that Merrifield had told him shortly after
leaving Toronto that he intended to throw off my box of tools
at Detroit and drive off and leave me, which accounted for
his singular actions at that place. When we came to within
four or five miles of Valparizo, Indiana, we turned off the
road something like a mile and a half and stopped at a house

8
 Autobiography

for some two or three days. We then started off again. As we

passed through the town of Valparizo, we saw Barnabas" wagon
and horses standing under a shed, but saw nothing of him or
his wife.
We continued on our way, occasionally selling off our
things for articles of food for ourselves and my horse.
We struck the Illinois River as far south as Peru
where we turned off westward to Monmouth and from there down
the Mississippi River to Nauvoo where we arrived on Friday,
Sept. 23, 1842 some-thing near the middle of the day.

LIFE IN NAUVOO

Nauvoo looked dry and barren when compared to the

prairies we had crossed over on our way through Indiana and
Illinois, yet I felt glad to be through with my journey,
having traveled something like 1300 miles. We traveled into
the city from the east side, passed down Young Street. When
within four or five blocks of the Temple Square, Shelden came
to my wagon and wanted his valise, saying we had better not
drive any further into the city until we had found a place
and bid us goodbye.
My indignation was kindled against such conduct for I
gave him his board all the way and sold off many articles of
clothing besides some of my tools and that at a very low
price, and had walked miles upon miles on the way for the
purpose of letting him ride. I had furnished him bedding to
sleep upon and made him as comfortable as we could under the
circumstances. To have him desert me in such a manner and
that too in a place where I had not the first acquaintance
living was more than I could bear without speaking to him
about it.
He felt the force of my appeal and stopped until I
drove to where he stood. He then directed me to Emery Barrows
who had but one small room for his family, but told me if I
could not get any place to suit me better, I could stay
there. Sheldon went with me to several houses, but we found
them all full and I was compelled to return to Bro. Barrow's
again where he put me up for the night. Bro. Barrow's wife's
maiden name was Huldah Nickerson.

9
 Autobiography

Saturday, Sep 24, 1842: I borrowed a grass scythe

from Bro. Parker, who also was from Canada, and my wife and I
went back to the prairie and I cut a small load of hay and
returned with it to Bro. Barrow's again. I then went out to
see the Nauvoo Legion on their general muster, which was very
interesting to me.
On my return, I found most of my hay gone and I
traced it to the next house east, where the Widow Gifford
lived. Some of her family or acquaintances were staying there
that day and they took my hay. I had a very small allowance
to feed my horse on during the night left from some six or
seven hundred pounds. I truly felt bad in spirit as well as
in body for I felt unwell most of the day.
Sunday, 25th: I went to the meeting which was held in
a fine young oak grove a little west of the Temple. Shortly
after I arrived, Joseph Smith, the great Prophet of the last
days, came upon the stand and took his seat. The attention of
the entire population turned towards him. I also took a good
look at him for the first time, and I thought him a plain
fine looking man, large in stature, light in complexion,
having an honest look, and to me altogether, a very
interesting appearance. Meeting being now open, he arose and
said he felt to prophesy some this morning, as he had been
obliged to keep out of sight of his unrelenting persecutors.
He therefore felt to say to the people, that in as much as
they would keep the commandments of God, they should never be
driven from their habitations in Nauvoo, but he could not
promise that they would not be coaxed to leave. I thought it
curious to hear a prediction the first time I saw the
Prophet. (But however strange it may seem, this prediction
came true in the latter part of the year 1845, by a
delegation from Quincy, Illinois, visiting the Authorities of
the Church and quietly soliciting them and the church to
leave the state which was agreed to and accordingly commenced
to be done in Feb. 1846.
Mon. Sep. 26th: I was taken down very sick for about
four weeks with the chills and fever or ague. Susan, my wife
was also taken very bad with Sore eyes, but was instantly
healed by the laying on of hands by an old man named Bosely.
While I was sick, I heard Mrs. Barrows give R. D.
Sheldon quite a lecture for bringing me there. She inquired
of him if I had any money. He said he thought not. She then
said she would like to know what would be done with my

10
 Autobiography

property. All this time she thought I was asleep. My

reflections were very queer on the subject as this kind of
treatment was something I was not accustomed to receive.
I ate but very little during my sickness and suffered
extremely from the pain in my head and back. By taking some
ague pills, I got rid of the chills for a short time. During
the first days of my sickness, Levi Nickerson, a brother of
Mrs. Barrows strongly urged a trade on me of a city lot and
some brick and shingles for my horse, wagon, harness and a
silver watch, stating that the lot cost him $150.00. I
considered my position in the city of Nauvoo, among
strangers, without money or means to help myself or to take
care of my horse. I, therefore, concluded to let him have my
horse, wagon, harness and a silver watch that cost me $10.00
in Canada. He made a positive agreement to make out and sign
over to me a deed for said city lot, forthwith. But this
agreement he did not fulfill until he was compelled to.
Shortly after I got the ague broke up, I settled with
Emery Barrows and he charged me six dollars for four weeks
board, while most of the time I was so sick that I could not
eat the amount of two hearty meals in a week. I, however,
paid the bill and said nothing on the subject.
After I paid my board bill, I gave a man by the name
of Chester Phillips a dollar for moving my things to my lot.
I also got him to haul me some bricks for a chimney. I also
got my shingles on the ground. I then took some small oaks
that grew on the lot and set them in the ground. I then took
some hazel bush and wove them in all around the sides like a
basket and plastered it all over with mud, outside and in.
Susan, my wife, did all she could to help me in this work,
but it seemed to me as if I could never get it done.
The pain continued in my back and head mostly every
day for about three weeks, at which time I was again taken
down with the chills. I then obtained some more medicine from
the Temple Committee by the assistance of Bro. Ormond Butler.
This again relieved me for a few days and I was enabled to
get a little more prepared for winter by the help of my wife.
Flour was hard to get although cheap in price, but
was held as a cash article. I had sold Bro. Charles McGrary
cloth for a pair of pants by which I got enough flour to last
us most of the winter which was a great benefit to me.

11
 Autobiography

After I got my mud and wood walls mostly covered, I

was taken sick again with the real shaking ague and continued
to shake every day for about three weeks.
One day Bro. Lewis Eager called in to see me for a
while. He began to ask me some questions concerning my
sickness. I told him I had broke up the ague before and as
such medicine cost so much and did so little good, I had come
to the conclusion to wear the ague out or let it wear me out.
He sat for a few minutes and said he felt like
administering to me, which he did, and I missed my shake for
that day. The next day I had another shake, but soon fell to
sleep after it. The day following, the old man came and
administered to me and I was completely healed.
There was some five or six inches of snow on the
ground by this time, but in the course of two or three days,
I felt so well that I traveled down to see Justice Robinson
to see if the deed for my lot was made out and signed over
according to Nickerson’s agreement, but it was not yet done.
About this time I got a letter from my brother,
Elias, requesting me to return home again and if I need any
means to help me back, he would send me money enough to
supply my wants if I would write him to that effect. I wrote
him a letter in which I declined the offer.
During this entire winter, I could not get any work
to help myself with to any amount, and my health was poor.
But I did not like idleness. I, therefore, spent several days
in labor on the stone Quarry, getting rock out for the Temple
which was under construction, the walls being some ten or
twelve feet above ground when I arrived at Nauvoo.
Barnabas Merrifield did not get to Nauvoo until
sometime in the beginning of winter. He had sold or traded
off his wagon and team and had got into some difficulty about
the pay. He commenced circulating some lying stories about me
to some who had not yet seen me, about as soon as he arrived
in Nauvoo, of which his wife told me, and she said that she
told him that he was doing a great wrong in acting as he did
towards me.
During the beginning of this winter, Charles A. Chase
and his wife were taken sick and were removed to Isaac
Chases, Charles' uncle, where they remained until sometime in
February. When they returned home again, they wished my wife
and I to move in with them, which we did.

12
 Autobiography

Sometime in March or the beginning of April, Levi

Nickerson sent his wagon to me to repair. It was the wagon
that I let him have and I agreed to put a reach or coupling
pole for him at the time of the trade. It was up to him to
find the timber for it. He had now broken the cap to one of
the axles and bent the axle very badly.
He sent no timber with which to repair it, but said
if I would mend the wagon, he would give me the deed to my
lot. So I put the wood on the axle as it was and then took
one wheel and put it by. He sent for the wagon but sent no
deed. I told the person that it could not go until the deed
came. The next morning the deed came.
In April I moved home again and Bro. Chase moved to
his home on the prairie. During this April conference I was
recommended to the authorities by Brother R. D. Shelden upon
which I was ordained an Elder under the direction of Joseph
Smith. This took place on April 7, 1843. At this conference I
was also organized into the second company artillery under
Capt. T. O. Angel of Col. Scott's Regiment Nauvoo Legion.
Sometime in Sept., Clarissa, Barnabas Merrifield's
wife, met with sudden death. She had been unwell with chills
and fever for some time. She had been baptized in the
Mississippi River several times for her health. They lived at
that time on the bank of the river about a mile above the
upper steamboat landing and at that time she wanted to be
baptized again.
Accordingly, James Butler and Barnabas assisted her
into a flatboat that was nearby. James Butler then went off
shore again and left Barnabas to baptize her. She commenced
to wash her hands and face and remarked that the water felt
colder than usual and she did not want to go in. Hearing
this, Barnabas said he did not want to be fooled that way and
pushed her in. Her clothes fastened on the oar pin of the
boat and turned her head under water. Barnabas then strove to
unfasten her clothes from the pin, but could not, as her
weight was hanging mostly on her clothes.
James Butler, seeing her position ran to her
assistance and pulled her into the boat, but she could only
draw one breath after she was brought out of the water.
This report reached me when I returned home at night
from my work on the temple. The next day I went down to see
her. She had all the appearance of being strangled as the
blood was oozing from her stomach and running out of the

13
 Autobiography

corner of her mouth. While I was there, some of the brethren

came in and among them was an old man named Henderson. As I
was standing near the door, he came up and asked if that was
the place where the man had drowned his wife the day before.
I answered that "I did not know. There is a dead woman in the
house." I assisted in getting her coffin and in getting her
as well and as respectfully laid out as possible under the
circumstances, and Sextant took her and buried her in the
grave yard.
This fall the Vermont Camp arrived. Simon Chase,
Charles A.'s father and mother, Francillo Durfey, some of the
Hatches and Addison Smith were in said camp.
Addison Smith's wife was taken sick shortly after
they arrived and after an illness of some four weeks, died
leaving four children named Dalia, Chester, Mary, and Louisa
Catherine. The children were scattered to different places as
Bro. Smith was also sick and destitute of means. Louisa was
taken to Alwin Harden's and taken care of by his wife, (C. A.
Chase's sister), until sometime in the month of December
1843, when C. A. Chase inquired of me if I would not take the
little girl and bring her up as my own. I told him I would. I
then went to where Brother Addison was living and had a
little talk with him on the subject of taking Louisa, as he
had previously sent for me. After conversing with him on the
subject, he gave me the child as my own. I returned to Bro.
Harden's and told him what Bro. Smith desired and then went
home.
In a few days they brought her over to my house. The
date of her birth is thus. Louisa Catherine Smith was born in
Addison Co. Vermont, Nov. 17, 1842. She was therefore a
little over a year old when we took her. She could not walk
and had several scars on her but was of fine appearance.
During this fall and winter the order of Celestial
Marriage began to be talked about as existing in the Church.
I must confess that my mind was somewhat troubled on the
subject, until I had the following dream. I dreamed that my
sister, Hannah, who was dead, came in the spirit and sat down
in front of my bed and said to me, "David, your mind is
troubled with respect to the order of Celestial Marriage
which you do not understand at the present, but where I am
we understand all about it. It's all right and when my turn
comes, I want you to remember me."

14
 Autobiography

About this time a widow Johnson was living with C. A.

Chase. She had come with the Vermont Camp. She was much
troubled about the Celestial Order of Marriage which was now
almost the general topic. I used to take pleasure in talking
to her on the subject and see her rage and scold about the
system. One time when I was talking to her, I asked her if
she wanted me to prophesy on her head. She said she did not
care whether I did or not. I then told her that twelve months
would not pass over her head before she would be sealed to a
man that had another wife. She was angry with me for saying
so, but before the year was up, she was sealed to Reynolds
Cahoon. I had no opportunity of laughing at her for so doing,
for she seemed quite shy every time I met her after that.
During the winter, private meetings were held all
over the city and much good instruction was given on the Plan
of Redemption. Often the Sealing Covenant was touched upon
but never openly preached.
With the approach of spring, the spirit of
persecution began to rage in the bosoms of Robert D. Foster,
Higby and others. Foster got up a printing press and began to
issue a paper called the Nauvoo Expositor which was against
Joseph Smith and the authorities in general. They issued one
number of this paper and had the type set for the second
number, When the City Marshal, with the police, took the
paper out and burnt it out in front of the house and threw
the type into the street. This was by order of the City
Council, they having declared it a libelous establishment and
a nuisance.
This caused persecution to rage with a greater
determination among both gentiles and apostates. Every plan
and device was entered into on the part of our enemies to
destroy Joseph Smith and other leading members of the Church.
Writs were issued at Carthage, the County town of Hancock,
thirty miles from Nauvoo, for Joseph Smith and others. Joseph
avoided being drawn into the power of the mob. He went and
entered bonds before D. H. Wells in respect to a final
settlement of the case before an impartial tribunal.
All this did not answer the mob spirit and desire for
they were determined to shed the blood of the Prophet. In May
the mob began to collect and hold meetings and to devise
plans as to how they might shade their real intent to get
hold of Joseph and Hyrum, his brother, and others.
Accordingly more writs were issued that a form of law might

15
 Autobiography

shade their real intent, for they, the mob leaders, had
publicly said that the law would never reach Old Joe, but
powder and ball would.
Matters went on this way for some time, mobs
collecting and holding very excitable meetings and
threatening Nauvoo with utter destruction. In the meantime,
it was considered prudent to call out the Nauvoo Legion for
the protection of life and property. After the Legion was
called out, and Joseph reviewed the entire force of the
Church, numbering near 5,000 men, he thought it best for him
to leave the country and make his way to the Rocky Mountains
as he had received an understanding that the Church would
have to move there someday for protection and safety.
He, therefore, crossed the Mississippi River in the
night, several of the brethren accompanying him. Among the
rest was Hyrum Smith, his brother and Patriarch of the
Church. They had not been gone but a few days before they
were urged to return. It appears from the statement of those
that were at the time present with Joseph and Hyrum that
Joseph did not wish to return, but the feelings of some
cowardly persons who were intimidated by the threats of the
mob and the feelings which Hyrum felt in their safety, Joseph
was persuaded to return to Nauvoo again.
From thence, he with Hyrum, Willard Richards, and
John Taylor of the Twelve Apostles and quite a guard besides
them, went to Carthage and gave security for their appearance
at the next term of court. After this was done, they, the
above four, were again arrested and put in Carthage jail on a
charge of treason.
Governor Thomas Ford of Illinois was at Carthage at
the time and had placed himself at the head of the mob troops
which had been assembled at that place previous to his
arrival. Joseph Smith, previous to this, got a promise of
protection from mob violence at the hand of the Governor, and
after they were incarcerated into jail, the Governor visited
them there and renewed his promise and also promised that if
he were to go to Nauvoo, they should go with him.
But on June 27, 1844, a day that long will be
remembered by the Saints, Governor Ford took a company of the
troops with him and left for Nauvoo, leaving Joseph, Hyrum,
Willard Richards, and John Taylor in jail, there to be
murdered by the mob. This was done towards evening of the
same day.

16
 Autobiography

While they were being murdered in Carthage jail by a

mob with faces blackened with powder or some other black
substance and numbering about 150 or 200 men, old Governor
Ford was in Nauvoo abusing the people about some supposed
acts of disobedience to the law or other acts of unchristian
like conduct.
The mob rushed upon the jail which was pretended to
be guarded by eight or ten of the Carthage Greys, Joseph's
most bitter enemies. After a pretended struggle, they gave
way or joined the mob.
The prisoners were in the upper story of the jail at
the time. The mob opened the door and commenced firing into
the room, shooting Hyrum through the head. He fell to the
floor exclaiming "I am a dead man."
Joseph was defending himself with one of Allen's six
shooters. Doc W. Richards was knocking down the muzzles of
the guns with his walking stick. After Joseph had discharged
four of the barrels of the revolver into the mob, he leaped
into the window from whence he fell out. He was no doubt shot
while in the window. Some think not, as he was taken from the
ground and placed against a well curb, and four of the crowd
ordered to shoot him, which was done. He exclaimed "O LORD MY
GOD." Hyrum was shot with three balls after he fell. Joseph
also received four balls. Elder John Taylor had his watch
broken in his vest pocket by a ball as he was attempting to
leap out of a window. The force of the ball threw him back
into the room where he was fired at again. He then rolled
under the bed which was in the room, the mob continuing to
fire at him for some time, cutting off a piece of flesh from
one of his hips.
After they had succeeded in killing and wounding
Joseph, Hyrum, and Elder Taylor, (who was wounded severely),
the mob left leaving Dr. Richards unharmed. During the
excitement outside, while the mob was killing Joseph, or
exulting over the victory they had gained, Doctor Richards
conveyed Elder Taylor to one of the cells and covered him up
under a bed.
He then returned to the room where Hyrum still lay on
the floor. He went to the window where Joseph had fell and
looked out upon the horrid scene before him. The mob was
still on the ground or nearby and all his faithful friends so
horribly butchered by them and his fate still very uncertain.
The heart that could not fail to sympathize with him must

17
 Autobiography

truly be void of feeling. The mob however dispersed and the

dead and wounded were taken to some house in Carthage and the
next day were taken to Nauvoo.
I was called up by the base drum before light as this
was our signal. All the troops had to report at the public
square near the Temple. Before I left home the news came to
me of the massacre at Carthage. I was soon at our parade
grounds, where we soon got all the particulars of the affair.
It caused a very deep feeling in the bosom of all present,
for all the Saints loved them. The next move on the part of
the officers in command of the Legion was to quiet the minds
of the people so that a deadly vengeance might not be taken
on the old settlers as the mob party styled themselves.
Therefore, much preaching was done to keep the legion at
home. All were to keep as silent as they could on the
occasion. About 3 o'clock P. M. the bodies of Joseph and
Hyrum were brought to Nauvoo. A procession was formed of
immense length and followed after the corpses to Joseph's
mansion where they were dismissed until the next day.
Before the people could get to see them, their bodies
had to be placed in rough oak to be brought in. (New coffins
had to be made and the bodies placed therein ready for the
entire membership of the Church to take a parting look at the
faces of their beloved Prophet and Patriarch.) On June 29,
the Mansion was opened and the brethren, sisters, and even
young children commenced about 10 o'clock A. M. to pass in at
the North front door and through the room where the bodies
lay in their coffins, lid open which exposed their faces only
to view. My feelings cannot be described as I passed through
and out of the west door, which course was directed by the
police and observed by all present. Many tears were shed by
those who were privileged to see the lifeless bodies of their
beloved Prophet and Patriarch.
I was still on duty most of the time, taking my tour
on guard duty at night. Flour and pork were purchased and
donated for the benefit of the needy, but I felt it my duty
and the duty of all to leave the rations in the hands of the
commissioners as long as possible. I saw one young man
getting his rations of flour and pork at the same time his
mother, with whom he lived, had an abundance of dried apples
and peaches as well as flour, bacon and everything to make
them comfortable. I reproved him for the act. About two weeks
after the murder of Joseph and Hyrum, I was liberated from
military duty. I then went over to Iowa with a man by the

18
 Autobiography

name of John Henderson and worked a few days making shingles

for a man by the name of Green. We then went into the harvest
field and worked some four or five days harvesting for him.
We then returned home again. I then went to work on Doc. W.
Richards’ house. It was about two blocks west of the Temple
block and some three blocks south. I lived about 3/4 of a
mile northeast of the Temple. I had a little over a mile to
go to my work. I labored until I had nothing fit to wear on
my feet or back and his house was still unfinished and the
weather was beginning to be cold.
I then went to Madison, Iowa, to work for a man by
the name of Reeves, where I worked three weeks for $.75 a day
and room and board. During my stay there I was forced to have
several debates with Mr. Reeves, in the presence of his wife,
a fine young lady. On the first evening that he attacked me
on the Principles of Mormonism, I asked him if he were a true
believer in the bible. He said he was. I then told him that I
was soon to make a Mormon out of him because it was what we
all fully believed in. He took out his bible and took his
seat at the table and very sanctimoniously began to quote his
objections to Mormonism. I would refer him to other passages
to explain his quotation. He soon found that it was no use to
argue against the truth, because his own bible would soon
confound him. I, therefore, had little to do in the shape of
argument, but he would not give up his position. Affairs
remained this way for all three weeks that I worked for him.
I told him several times that it was to no purpose for us to
have any conversation on the subject before us as his belief
was fixed and so was mine. There were three of the brethren
from Nauvoo at work with me for the same Reeves, finishing
off a store for him. They were John Evans, George W. Taggart
and Phares Wells. They all agreed to quit or have more wages,
and then proposed it to me. This was in consequence of Reeves
acting so mean the night before and all that day. On the
evening before, he said that if there was any worse Hell,
Joseph Smith ought to be there. I asked him his reasons for
his feelings, whether Joseph had injured him in any way. He
said "no". He then said that Joseph Smith had fined a certain
doctor which lived in Madison $50 and through false pretenses
had collected quite a number of people together to live in
poverty and let their children grow up in ignorance. I soon
used up his arguments in so complete a manner that his wife,
who from the beginning, listened with great attention,
exclaimed or remarked that if she believed in Mormonism ever
so much, it would not answer for her to join the Church, for

19
 Autobiography

all her relatives would disown her. I told her that relatives
would never trammel my conscience.
As I stated before, this expression of Reeves and
ungentlemanly conduct during the following day was the
principle reason why we struck for more wages. I had been the
means of getting Taggart and Wells into the job of work. So
when Saturday evening came and we all got our pay in our own
hands, Wells broached the subject. Reeves fell into a
terrible rage and began on me again, somewhat in the same
strain as he had the night before. I also caught the same
spirit and was about to give him a good drubbing, but he
thought that climbing was the safest way for him to get out
of a scrape. They hired again to him for a dollar a day after
agreeing that not one would stay unless all four stayed by
him giving us all one dollar a day a piece. Accordingly, we
all went home together. I would not return but Evans and the
other two went back. I was, therefore, thrown out of work by
those I had placed on the job. True, our wages were low, but
we were getting store goods for pay.
One important item which took place in July, I will
here mention. In a short time after the unprincipled massacre
of Joseph and Hyrum, Sidney Rigdon returned from the Eastern
States and began to set up his claim to the Presidency of the
Church by saying that the Church was not 21 years of age and
the Church had a right to select and appoint a Guardian until
they were old enough to act for themselves. This caused quite
a stir among the saints. Some believed in Sidney and others
did not. Among the believers were several of our leading men
such as William Marks, president of the city or stake of
Nauvoo, and several others whose names might be mentioned,
but perhaps it would not be wisdom. Affairs stood thus until
some more of the Twelve Apostles arrived and Brigham Young,
their president. They arrived in the afternoon or evening and
Sidney had a great appointment for the next day to give the
Saints the chance to make the important choice of their
guardian. I was at this time at work on Dr. Richards house
and it was sometime near the last of July if my memory serves
me right. Dr. Richards came to his house quite early in the
morning. I mentioned the meeting to him. He said for me to
hold on until I saw him and some others come along. I did not
know at that time that Brigham Young had arrived. I, however,
waited until I began to think they had certainly passed me
up. I then left my work and went up east of the Temple to
where Sidney was preaching. He had just finished his

20
 Autobiography

discourse. He was in a carriage in the midst of a large

assembly of the Saints when I arrived. I took my seat near
the stand and my back towards it. I, therefore, did not see
Brigham Young until he called in a loud voice to the people
as Sidney closed his discourse. The attention of the people
was soon turned to Brigham Young's remarks and the result was
that most all present voted to sustain the Twelve Apostles in
their calling in the Priesthood and the Organization of the
Church as the Prophet Joseph had left it. Sidney soon
disappeared from among the congregation and most of the
people returned home satisfied. Some, however, felt
dissatisfied. Among the rest of the enemies to Brigham Young,
William Smith, brother to the Prophet Joseph, was not the
least. He however did not come out until sometime after the
above meeting.
After I quit work for Reeves in Madison and had done
some work for myself at home, I went to see Doc. Richards. He
had moved into his new house on which I had labored during
the summer. He did not seem satisfied because I had left him
and gone to work. I told him that I had labored for him until
my shirts and shoes were most entirely worn out and I had no
money to buy any more and that I was aware his circumstances
would not permit him to furnish me or my family clothing. I
had, therefore, taken this opportunity to obtain a little
clothing. I had now returned to settle up and also if he
needed me to work for him yet more. He said he was entirely
satisfied. I then began and did several days more labor for
him. He then gave me an order on the Temple Committee for
some $40 and about $1.50 besides the balance of my labor I
made him a present.
My health was poor every spring and fall all the time
I remained in Nauvoo. I was, therefore, quite destitute of
means from time to time.
Mobbing had ceased with the murder of Joseph and
Hyrum, the poor mobocrats thinking that Mormonism would soon
die with them. Not much of note transpired during the
remainder of the year 1844. Nauvoo was generally on the
increase both in population and improvements.
Nothing of note transpired during the winter except
the repeal of the City Charter of Nauvoo. But as spring
appeared the old spirit of mobocracy began to take root again
and we had no charter to organize in a police capacity. The
authorities organized the entire city into districts and

21
 Autobiography

appointed one man over every ten men. They were called
Bishops and Deacons and had to guard the city at night to
keep everything straight. I was appointed one of the Bishops
and as I had a very large district assigned to me, I was
allowed thirteen men. We had to keep a watch over the north
part of the city, including the steamboat landing. Our
weapons were a large hickory cane and a toothpick. The object
of the knife was to whittle the rascals out of town.
The Temple was mostly the sole object of the
Authorities and every care was taken to push the completion
of that edifice forward. The tilling of all vacant city lots
was also recommended. When the mob saw that the Mormons were
all busy in tending to their own affairs and paying no
attention to their threats, they gave up any action against
the Church until fall.
On Oct. 6, 1844, I was ordained a Seventy and set
apart as Sr. President of the second Quorum in Nauvoo by
Edison Barries.
In the forepart of the summer (1845), I went to a
meeting in the Seventies Hall. Elder H. C. Kimball was
present and spoke to us at considerable length. Among other
remarks, he told us it was President Young’s intention and
that of the Twelve in general to have the Temple completed by
the beginning of winter so as to be ready to give the Elders
their endowments, and that as the building of the Temple drew
to a close, the Adversary would rage the harder against the
Saints and if the Elders were not faithful, the Devil would
be in them and everything they possessed I labored diligently
in connection with my brethren in building the Temple. I
worked in the yard framing the timbers for the roof and
steeple until that was completed. In the month of August,
Bro. Holden’s wife was taken sick and had not been sick very
long before she could see devils a plenty and was completely
overcome by them. I was soon called upon to go and administer
to her which I did in connection with other Elders, but to no
purpose as she was fully alienated in her feelings against
her husband before her sickness. This I was not fully aware
of at the time. Others were also sick and tormented with
devils. I went to several places and laid hands on the sick
and in several instances they were soon recovered, but in no
instance that I can now recollect was anyone sick without
being more or less afflicted with evil spirits, thus
verifying Bro. Kimball's prediction to the letter.

22
 Autobiography

Sometime near the first of Sept., my wife was taken

very sick. She had fatigued herself very much in taking care
of Louisa, my little adopted girl, and others during the
summer. Louisa, one Sunday afternoon after we returned from
Bro. Holden's, was taken very ill and it appeared as if she
would go blind in a short time. A white matter gushed from
her eyes and she had altogether a strange appearance. I laid
my hands on her head and rebuked the destroyer and in a few
minutes she appeared quite well from the attack. Yet from the
prevailing diseases of the country, it was hard to keep her
from being laid on the bed of death. Susan had also taken
Mrs. Holden's child and nursed it until she was taken down
herself. The child was nearly well when it was taken home
but, owing to the state of its mother, it was soon taken
worse and died.
The mob spirit began to rage about this time.
After Susan was taken sick, I was compelled to leave
the Temple labors (and took most of my tools home) to take
care of her. This I did as well as I could, cooking my
victuals, harvesting my corn and garden vegetables, and now
and then going to administer to the sick which laid heavily
upon my own health.
Towards the last of September, I was taken sick.
Susan had recovered from her sickness a little for some three
or four days before I was taken sick. I had a young man haul
me to the river where I was taken and baptized for my health,
but all to no real purpose or effect. The heat of the sun was
uncommonly oppressive to me on my return, and I was nearly
frantic with pain in my head and body.
By this time the mob had again began to assemble ,and
about eight or nine days after I was taken sick, Bro.
Spaulding came to warn me to muster in defense of the city
and the brethren at Green Plains and elsewhere of the
settlements in the County. The mob had begun to drive the
Mormons out of their homes, and burn their houses and grain.
But Bro. Spaulding soon saw my condition and after laying on
hands and administering to me, returned to the duties before
him.
I continued very sick for about three months, and for
half that time, insensible to what was passing around me. I
being so low and feeble. Still Susan nursed me with all the
care that her feeble state of health would admit. Evil
spirits endeavored to trouble me when I was first taken sick,

23
 Autobiography

but I resisted them with all my power. I could see them as

natural as I could any person. They floated around the room
in which I lay without any apparent effort on their part.
The mob continued their depredations on the brethren
most of the time that I was sick. During the latter part of
which, the Authorities came to an agreement with some persons
from Quincy to leave the state as soon as spring opened.
During my sickness, I received a letter from my
father in Eastern Canada, under the date of Oct. 18, 1845,
stating the death of my Mother which took place on the tenth
of the same month after a sickness of nine days. My father
urged me very strongly in his letter to leave the Mormons, as
they were always in trouble and war and to come back or to go
somewhere else where I could live in peace. I was too feeble
to hear the letter read and therefore it had to be laid by
for some time.
When I first came out of the stupor, all things
seemed so strange. My own house was altogether changed and
everything about it in appearance. When I was able to go to
the door and look at the Temple, on which I had labored so
faithfully during the summer, it looked as if it had suddenly
sprang into existence. It had so changed in appearance during
my sickness. The idea of having to move, I knew not where,
and I so feeble and poor, flashed upon my mind and troubled
me much.
After a while the endowments commenced. I was soon
called upon to go and receive my endowments, but was too
feeble to go.
The Church had unanimously voted to help the poor
away and this gave much hope to the poor, for many were
extremely poor in Nauvoo. But after while Pres. Young came
out in regard to helping the poor, on what he called a Succor
saying to their hogs when they turned them out to get their
own living without being fed, i.e., root hog or die, This
injured the feelings of many of the honest poor of the church
at that time, and some left for different parts, some of
which I think has never returned to the Church since.
From this time, all who could work were organized
into companies and urged to go into some shop and form a kind
of association to make wagons for the journey.
The company that I first organized in soon dissolved
and I was therefore left free to work as I could. I looked

24
 Autobiography

around and found a quantity of oak and hickory timber ready

for work at Whitford G. Wilson's and no person to work it up.
I made a bargain with him for it and commenced to work
sometime about the middle of January and continued to work in
the shop until spring.
About the time I commenced to work up the above
mentioned timber, I was again called and went forward and
received my washing and anointing. Susan, my wife, also
received hers at the same time. I had a severe cough and my
health was very poor all winter.
During the winter and spring, I earned a cow and four
sheep, some pork and flour, my ferriage over the Mississippi
River, besides a number of tools and other articles.
I must here relate a dream that I had sometime in the
month of February after the first camp had left Nauvoo and
camped on Sugar Creek. I dreamed that I was standing on the
roof of the Temple when a man was discovered standing, one
foot on the large gilded ball that rested on the dome and
holding to the spire with one hand and pointing towards the
camp on Sugar Creek, said in a loud clear voice, "There lies
the camp of the Saints and all is right." This saying was
repeated two or three times, and then he threw himself off at
the west end of the Temple and went out of sight behind the
steeple. There appeared to be some eight or ten brethren on
the roof with me at the time. Some of them said that it was a
man and that he was killed, but I was aware at first voice
that it was an angel and I told them so. But they would not
be satisfied until they had searched and could not find him.
After the dream my mind was very clear and free and I felt to
put forth every energy to get out of Nauvoo.
I had, during my stay in Nauvoo, taken a good deal of
pains in cultivating my city lot and had got quite a number
of fine fruit trees such as apple, cherry and peach of the
best qualities. My peach trees had commenced to bear and all
others were in fine growing condition. I had made a good
fence around my lot and a comfortable brick building on it
also, although it was small.
I could not sell my lot for anything. All the
newcomers were full of speculation or dishonesty. Because we
were compelled to leave or do worse, they were determined to
cheat us out of our hard earned property, which we could not
take with us. They would only give us five to ten percent on
the first costs of good houses and well improved city lots,

25
 Autobiography

and turned away with a scornful look if we asked for any

more. After many attempts to sell my lots and improvements, I
found that I could get only 15 or 20 dollars.
I therefore had to make the following sacrifice of
property: 1 city lot on Hyrum Smith's second addition to the
city of Nauvoo; first cost of lot $150, clearing out and
fencing $30, house $60, fruit trees $10, total $250. This is
certainly within bounds as to price.
I will now also add some of my loss of means in my
leaving Canada; 100 acres of the east half of my father's
farm, given to me by will but not deeded, worth $1500, 1 note
on English $23.50, 1 note on same $16, 1 cast iron box stove
and pipe $16, 1 sheet iron box stove and pipe $4, 1 clock
bought and paid for by me $16, 1 other debt and order due me
$4, 1 overcoat paid to hired man $14, 2 hives of bees $12,
dishes left in cupboard $3, total $1,602.50 plus value of
property left in Nauvoo $250, total loss $1,852.50.
This was also within bounds as to price and when I
left Canada. I could not sell for cash as money was so
scarce. I therefore left it in the hands of my father. He had
also willed me one half of his movable effects which could
have amounted to some $500 more, but in a short time he was
induced to break his will and make a new one, thereby
throwing me out of my share of the farm and giving it all to
other members of the family, which had all received a good
share heretofore, thus leaving me without any share in
anything, not even my own effects which I had left with him.

PATRIARCHAL BLESSING OF SUSAN MOORE, DAUGHTER OF WARREN

AND AMANDA VORCE BORN: WOODSTOCK, WINDSOR, VT. FEB. 5, 1810.
Sister Susan, I lay my hands upon your head in the
name of JESUS OF NAZARETH to bless you, the same is
Patriarchal and Prophetic to come, to hope in future, to be
beneficial to your faith, and strengthen you in the hour of
tribulation when the heart of man shall be tried and proven
whether they shall abide the hour and the day of the coming
of the Son of Man. And you shall be blessed in the knowledge
of the Priesthood whereby salvation shall be administered to
you and to your house for you shall be blessed spiritually
and temporally, nevertheless there are trials that await you,
but you shall share them in common with your husband
blessings that are sealed upon his head wherein he has a
right unto an inheritance in the lineage of his fathers and

26
 Autobiography

the covenant of grace, the same are your rights and the
rights of your fathers, as also the priesthood to go down
with your posterity by which your name shall be perpetuated
from generation to generation. And have days and years
multiplied upon your head and a crown and a mansion in the
Kingdom of your Father.
These blessings I seal upon your head, even so AMEN.
Given by Hyrum Smith, Patriarch of the Church of Jesus
Christ on January 29, 1844.

PATRIARCHAL BLESSING OF DAVID MOORE, SON OF DUDLEY AND

MARY MOORE, BORN: EARDLEY, OTTAWA, LOWER CANADA, JAN. 20,
1819
Brother David, I lay my hands upon your head in the
name of JESUS OF NAZARETH and seal a blessing upon you
consonant with your lineage and rights inherent. Behold, I
say unto you, David, you shall be blessed spiritually and
temporally, touching your habitation basket and sore
according to the wisdom of GOD as you shall be able to bear
it. And He shall bless you with an Inheritance in the lineage
of JOSEPH, through which lineage cometh your blessings if you
will but receive them and search out their origin according
to the prophetic vision of your fathers. Which things you
know not but the day cometh when you shall know them and
enter in the power of appreciation unto a fullness, which
fullness shall be after the Order of Melchizedek and
according to the Covenants of Grace, to be obtained through
faith and obedience to all the requisitions of Heaven.
Therefore, look and live and you shall be blessed with an
inheritance in the lineage of your fathers and your children
shall ... it also and perpetuate your name unto the latest
generation and your gift and calling and testimony shall
bring you to stand upon Mount Zion to sing the song of
redemption. And as to your days and years, they shall be
numbered according to your faith and the desires of your
heart.
These blessings I seal upon your head even so, AMEN.
Given by Hyrum Smith, Patriarch of the Church of Jesus
Christ, January 29, 1844

T H E E X O D U S

27
 Autobiography

On May 8, 1846, I left Nauvoo and crossed over the

Mississippi River and camped on the west bank of the river
for the night. Solomon Conley was engaged by me to haul my
effects to Bentonsport, Van Buren County, Iowa, some 35 miles
from Nauvoo. My health was still very poor from the sickness
I had in the fall before. We arrived in Bentonsport on the
12th of the month, it taking us four days or nearly so to
make the trip. On our arrival in town I soon saw the mob
spirit manifested but paid no attention to any remarks that
were made. I enquired for a room or house to rent, but found
none. I then moved on to the upper part of town and camped on
the Desmoines River. On the second day after I crossed over
to South Bentonsport where I obtained a room in a house
belonging to a John Smith who lived quite a distance away, up
the Desmoines River. I soon got some small jobs of work which
was a material aid to me in the destitute condition in which
I was at the time.
Sometime after I reached Bentonsport, a meeting was
called at Bonapart, which I attended, at which time a letter
was read which called on such of the Saints as wished to go
to Long Island on the Platt River and there assist in
building Winter Quarters for the Brethren there and then get
teams to assist in moving their own families on to that
station. This letter was written by Bishop George Miller and
had Brigham Young's name on it. I supposed it to be all
right. A good chance for me. Accordingly I and some four or
five others started out with one yoke of oxen belonging to a
Samuel Rouse. We traveled to Soap Creek, some 60 or 70 miles
in about 4 days. We got in company with Joseph Young and
family before we arrived at the creek. I was very sick all
afternoon with an attack of Colerymorbus. Pres. Young gave me
some herb tea and I soon felt better. That evening Elder E.
T. Benson arrived from Council Bluffs and the next morning
Pres. Young came to my camp and gave us council to return to
our families again which was accordingly done.
I then went to work at wagon making, cabinet making
and any kind of woodwork I could do for a living and
continued to do so while I lived at Bentonsport, which was a
little less than three years.
On Nov. 24, 1846, I left John Smith's house and moved
into one that Bro. Joseph Lithead and I had built together on
a lot belonging to George C. Allender. Bro. Lithead also

28
 Autobiography

moved into said house with me. I lived in this house until
April 4, 1848. I then moved from this house to a house or
shanty that Bro. W. B. Wilson built for which I had to pay
one dollar per month rent. I also lived in this house until
July 19th when I moved into a house that was built for a
grocery where I lived until I left for Salt Lake, (rent $1.50
per month) I will now transfer some notes that I took during
the summer of 1848.
July 23, 1848 - Bradford W. Elliot (one of the
presidents of the 2nd quorum of Seventies to which quorum I
also was a member, came to my house and stayed overnight. We
conversed on religion and politics. He said he should vote
the Democratic ticket.
July 24, - Almon W. Babbit took breakfast with me. He
talked on politics and said he should vote part Whig and part
Democratic ticket He said there had been some trouble with
the Indians in Salt Lake Valley up to the latest news from
there and that the report which had been current to the
effect that the Indians had killed off some of the Saints
there had all originated from a horse thief.
July 27 - Labored in a shop at making picture frames
for Erastus Pitkin.
July 28 - Saw a paper giving an explanation of how
the name "BARN BURNERS" was given to a party of Democrats in
New York. During the Canada War of 1837 and 1839, some of
this party it appears, went over into Canada and burned some
barns. When they brought out a candidate, another party
objected to him on the plea that he was a Barn Burner. This
name was much in circulation without any prior explanation.
July 29 - A. H. McCrary, a Whig candidate for the
legislature of Iowa, solicited our votes. He said it was high
time to change our votes or at least the administration from
Democrat to Whig. He said the Democrats had made bad use of
the public money and that Van Buren County was some $6,000.
in debt while some of the Democratic officers got rich.
Sunday, July 30 - I was invited very strongly by G.
C. Allender to join the "SONS OF TEMPERANCE", which I
politely refused on the plea that I was not in the habit of
drinking spirituous liqueurs.
July 31 - Finished picture frames for Pitkin. I
received a paper from the East containing news of the French

29
 Autobiography

Rebellion and loss of life according to said paper was from 8

to 10,000.
Aug. 1, - Bro. Norvel Head and family made me a
visit. During the day I went in company with J. S. Wells and
N. Head to examine some grindstones Wells had been cutting.
We saw Bro. Robert Plunket and Samuel Bowman, a gentile, in a
quarrel about some deal. I strove to make peace between them
but could not. Bowman at last began to curse Plunket for a
damned Mormon and then began to curse all Mormons. Plunket
soon backed him out and Bowman soon hushed up. We had heavy
rains and it was cool for the season.
Aug. 2, 3 - Nothing of note transpired. Heavy rains
and cool for the season.
Aug. 4 - There was a great political meeting in North
Bentonsport. I went and heard them defame each other until I
was tired of such folly.
Aug. 5 - Methodist Quarterly meeting nearby. Did not
attend.
Aug. 6 - Went to the Quarterly Meeting. A man by the
name of Clark and a Mr. Shim was the preacher. I could not
enjoy myself, for said Clark was holding forth on the
principles of Charity. It was very was different from the
statements he made to me earlier. He had boldly said that the
system of the Saints was a system that would always be warred
against and that the people would finally rise up and kill us
all off and that he would help He also called us liars and
perjured rascals and thieves.
Aug. 7 - Election Day. I did not go to the election
for both parties wanted my vote and if I voted the Whig
ticket, the Democrats would find fault, and if I voted the
Democratic ticket, the Whigs would complain. So to get rid of
their slang, I would not go and vote.
Aug. 8 - Much speculation about the results of the
election. Days very warm and nights cool.
Aug. 9 - Assisted G. C. Allender in raising a
building. In the afternoon I helped to splice and raise a
liberty pole in North Bentonsport. The pole was over 100 feet
high, but by some mismanagement, the cord got fast and they
could not raise the flag.
Aug. 10 - I was called by Bro. Elijah Fordham to his
house in connection with Bros. Lithead, Dille and Jackson to

30
 Autobiography

settle a quarrel between Fordham and his wife. Bro. Dille did
not attend. We questioned both parties and after finding them
both to blame, we reproved them both, advising them both to
do better in the future or they would have to suffer for it
as they had been sealed and received their endowments.
Bros. Kilfoil and Parker left for the Bluffs. I sent
a letter to John Meyers concerning some account between said
Meyers and John Montgomery which Montgomery refused to pay.
Aug. 11, 12 - Nothing worthy of note transpired.
Aug. 13 - Saw Henry Oaks. He had just come out from
Council Bluffs where a location of the Church had been made
in 1846. He reported times good out there.
Aug. 14 - Went to Keosauga, six miles above
Bentonsport in company with James Lithead. We went to a
circus in that town. We saw the Scotch Giant, a man seven
feet six inches tall and weighing 432 pounds, so said the
hand bills. He rode on two horses and it seemed quite hard
for them to carry him.
Aug. 15, 19 - Making wagon wheels to pay for a yoke
of two year old steers. Many reports about the election
returns of the saints votes at Council Bluffs and elsewhere
in the state.
Aug. 19 - William Nathaniel, Hannah Gardner, and
Harriet Beckstead arrived here from the Bluffs for the
purpose of working through the winter for clothing, etc.
Aug. 20-26 - Much rain of late with the water rising
in the Desmoines River. Saw a man today (26th) by the name of
Walker, who reported news of Salt Lake Valley up to the first
of June. Said that the wheat crop had been injured by the
crickets but that numerous flocks of seagulls had lit down
upon the fields and destroyed the crickets and the wheat crop
was promising a fair crop. Corn looked rather poor. Peace
prevailed between the Saints and the Natives, not
withstanding all the gentile reports to the contrary.
Aug 27 - Nothing passing of any note.
Aug 28 - 29 - Making a carriage box for Robert
McCutcheon.
Aug 30 - Tremendous thunderstorm at evening.
Sep 1 - 2 - Water continually on the rise. Flat boats
leaving. This was made known to me in a dream as follows:

31
 Autobiography

About the first of Aug., I dreamed of heavy rains and the

water rising. I saw the flat boats moving off down the river
and while I was looking, a personage stood before me and told
me that corn would be $.25 a bushel the following winter,
while those who owned the flatboats and the corn in them had
offered their corn for $.05 a bushel and could not sell at
that. (This was truly a warning for after the boats left,
corn came up first to $.15, then to $.20 and then to $.25
before the winter ended.)
Sep 3 - Day passed off very dull as Sundays generally
do in Bentonsport.
Sep 4, 8 - Nothing of note passed.
Sep 9, 10 - Quite unwell.
Sep 11, 16 - Nothing of importance transpiring.
Sep 17 - Bro. D. B. Dille and Johiel McConnell took
dinner with me. We had a very pleasant day conversing on the
principles of the Gospel. Bro. McConnell was baptized by Bro.
Dille not long before.
Sep 18 - Sold the running gears of a new wagon to
Edward T. Alender for $55.00. I also labored on buggy wheels.
Sep 19 - Quite unwell, labored but little.
Sep 20 - Received a letter from my friends in Canada
stating that times were hard, no improvements worth
mentioning and money very scarce. Purchased some tools from
Mr. S. Richards, merchant and some trimmings for furniture
from E. Pitkin.
Sep 21 - Purchased a box stove from E. Pitkin in
connection with Lithead and McCrary for our shop. Price
$8.00.
Sep 22 - Labored in shop and assisted McCutcheon over
the river with his buggy which I had repaired for him to the
amount of $14.00.
Sep 23 - Went and got a cow and a calf from said
McCutcheon at $10.00 in part payment for repairs on said
buggy.
Sep 24 - Went to see Bros. Fordham and Jackson, both
sick with the fever but recovering.
Sep 25 - Nothing of note.

32
 Autobiography

Sep 26 - Saw Bro. Norval Head. He has been very sick

but was able to be out at present.
Sep 27 - Jemison Vise and a company were in town at
evening on horses, all intoxicated. Jemison boasting and
swearing that he was the best man God ever made of his size.
Sep 28, 30 - Nothing of note.
Oct 1, Bro. Norval Head and family paid me a visit.
Oct 2, 6 - Nothing of note.
Oct 7 - Election Day again, much strife.
Oct 8 - R. Plunket on a drunken spree at Burton's
Grocery. His wife went two or three times and plead with
Burton not to let Plunket have any more liquor and when her
pleading would not prevail, she told Burton that if he gave
Plunket any more liquor, she would break his Grocery for him.
But Plunket continued to drink till evening when his wife
went with a stick and broke Burton's window with a blow. She
then went in and smashed all the bottles and glasses on the
counter, chased Plunket outdoors and dared Burton out to
fight. This caused quite a bit of merriment through the whole
town.
Oct 9 - Some of the citizens of Bentonsport clubbed
together and presented Mrs. Plunket a new dress for her spunk
exhibited last evening at Burton's. Plunket and his wife are
Irish. They joined the Church in Canada, emigrating to Nauvoo
in 1842 and in 1846 or 1847 came to this place to live.

THE TRIP WEST

I continued to labor in my shop until April 1849,

when I was taken sick with the measles and came near unto
death. But through the kind providence of God, I gradually
recovered and on May 16, 1849, I left Bentonsport for Salt
Lake Valley. I had one wagon, one yoke of four year old oxen,
two cows, one yoke of two year old steers, and one year old
heifer. My sheep had all been stolen by the noble gentiles. I
was assisted by John Memory McCrary with a handy yoke of oxen
for about four miles to the prairie, my young steers and cows
having never worked any. I camped at night near a man's
field. His name was Phillips. Here Johiel McConnell got in
company with me. He had to leave his second wife and two

33
 Autobiography

children and took with him the four children of his first
wife.
May 17 - We traveled only 6 or 8 miles. We got the
liberty of one Hoag to put our cattle into a pasture lot of
his. The fence was down on the opposite side from where we
camped and one yoke of McConnell's got out or were taken away
by some of his enemies. Hoag charged us $ .50 for the use of
his pasture.
May 18 - McConnell looked all day for his cows but
could not find them. Towards evening, two families from
Augusta, Iowa arrived and camped nearby. One of them was
named Wright and the other was named Bateman. I engaged one
of his boys to drive one of McConnell's teams as his children
were sick with the measles.
May 19 - Left our camp about noon, McConnell being
fully satisfied that his cows had been secreted by his
enemies.
May 20 - Traveled through a place called Stringtown
and camped some ten miles from that place on the road. While
we were here a Cambelite preacher came to camp and had a long
talk on religion. His good old way was far more according to
his feelings than the truths of Mormonism.
Nothing more of note happened until we got near
Whiskey Point (75 miles from Bentonsport) where a man came on
the run across the prairie with his hat off. He wanted some
whisky very bad for his child had just been bit by a snake. I
gave him some and he was soon out of sight again. Shortly
after we camped for the night, some six or eight men came
into camp for whiskey. Some more snakes had inserted their
fangs into them or their wives. I was pretty well aware of
their trick by this time and would not let anymore go.
About 12 o'clock at night some men passed by on
horses, talking quite loudly. One of them said as he passed
that he bet it was a camp of rank Mormons.
May 28 - David Crocket and family with two wagons
from Stringtown overtook us at Wilson's Point near the forks
of the roads to Garden Grove and Pisgah, two settlements made
by the Saints in the spring of 1846. He came into camp and
traveled with us.
May 31 - Arrived at Pisgah. McConnell had some wagon
tires to set and other repairs to make.

34
 Autobiography

June 1 - Continued our journey. Truman Barlow, a

blind man, and his brother Israel Barlow fell in company and
traveled with us. He had a small boy with him, a learned pig,
and a magic lantern and formed a kind of show as he traveled.
Arrived at Big Nishbatina, had to ferry, paid $.25
for a wagon and team. I camped about a half mile from the
ferry and near an Indian town.
At this place George and Frederick Barker and their
families came up with us. They were from Stringtown. They
passed on through Indian Town and camped for the night. Next
morning they started before us, but we overtook them in about
ten miles.
We traveled to Little Nishbatina Ferry and had to pay
$ .25 for a wagon and team here and swim our cattle. The
settlers here (half apostates) told us we had better not go
near Council Bluffs, for the Saints were dying off very fast
with cholera at that place. We did not give any heed to their
lying stories, but traveled on and camped at Highland Grove.
June 7 - Camped near Simon Chase's. I stopped over
night with him. I was acquainted with him and his family in
Nauvoo.
June 8 - He gave me a hen and five young turkeys
which I took to camp with me. I was camped near where the
Saints first camped on their arrival at Council Bluffs in
1846. Several companies were here in camp when I arrived.
Most of us remained here in camp until June 23, during which
time I assisted George A. Smith a few days to fit up his
wagons, yokes, etc. for his journey to Salt Lake Valley.
June 23 - We left our camp ground and moved to near
Banjo Lake. Previous to this I had been selected as a Captain
of ten which had prepared to go to Salt Lake Valley. The
names are as follows: David Moore, Susan Moore, Louisa C.
Smith, George Barker, Simon Barker, Frederick Barker, Ann
Barker, James Barker, Sarah Barker, William Barker, Harriet
Barker, Jane Barker, Henry Barker, Byron Barker, David
Crocket, wife and family, Johiah McConnell, Henry McConnell,
William McConnell, Ruth McConnell, Daniel Bull, wife and
child, Frederick Froerer, James Farrer.
June 24 - Elder George A. Smith called several of the
brethren together and commenced the organization of the
hundreds heads of families. I was called upon by President

35
 Autobiography

Smith to act as clerk of the meeting which I did as well as I

could.
The meeting was opened by prayer by Andrew H. Perkins
after which the following officers were elected; Allen
Taylor, Captain of the hundred; Andrew H. Perkins, Captain of
the first fifty, Reddick N. Allred, Captain of the second
fifty; David Moore, Clerk of the first fifty.
President Smith then addressed the camps and gave his
counsel that each person should have plenty of food, clothing
and firearms. First if they lacked food, they should not
undertake the journey. He referred to some circumstances in
coming to the bluffs from Nauvoo in the spring of 1846.
Secondly, if they had not plenty of clothing, they might
stand in great need before they could make any more for
themselves. Thirdly, they would need firearms in passing
through the Indian Dominions for the purpose of defending
against attack. After exhorting the Saints to unity and
faithfulness, the whole meeting was dismissed at about one
o'clock p. m.

MINUTES OF MEETING HELD JUNE 24 1849. MEETING OF THE

COMPANY OF THE SAINTS AT OR NEAR BANJO LAKE.
OPENED BY GEORGE A.SMITH
Prayer by Bro. Perkins
G. A. Smith said it was best to organize on this side
of the river on account of trouble with the Indians.
Allen Taylor appointed Captain of first Hundred by
motion of G. A. S.
Andrew H. Perkins appointed Captain of first fifty -
Allen Taylor's motion.
Also on motion A. T. - Redick N. Allred cap. of
second fifty.
David Moore appointed Clerk of first fifty by motion
of G. A. S.
Elder G. A. S. counseled the Brethren to go well
prepared with plenty of provisions and good wagons. Exhorted
them to unity.
If any man blasphemes the name of his maker, he
wished him to take one side of the prairie. No man allowed to

36
 Autobiography

abuse their teams on the road. A. P. addressed the Saints in

unison with G. A. S. On motion G. A. S., a committee
appointed to look out for a good .... to the ferry.
Afternoon, I went to the meeting in the Tabernacle,
North of little pigeon creek. It was a log building of
considerable size. I saw many of my acquaintances at the
meeting. They seemed much pleased to see me. On my return to
camp, I called on Bro. A. H. Perkins. After some
conversation, I attached my ten to his fifty as the second
ten.
June 25 - Forenoon passed off without much interest.
In the afternoon I borrowed a horse from Bro. Geo. Barker. I
went 7 miles north on Big Pigeon to see Benjamin Gardner, an
old acquaintance. Passed the night with him.
June 26 - Returned to camp. Found the brethren were
ready to start and were waiting for me. We were soon on the
move toward the ferry on the Missouri River at or opposite
the place called Winter Quarters. Camped for the night near a
big slough about a mile and a quarter from the ferry.
June 27 - I crossed the Missouri River with Captain
Allen Taylor and R. N. Allred. We selected a camp ground and
returned at about 5 P. M. We tied our cattle to our wagons
and to some trees for the night.
June 28 - Ferried over our wagons and swam over our
cattle and camped about a half mile from the old Winter
Quarters, where we remained until the 30th, waiting for the
company to all get over the river.
Sunday, July 1 - Still in camp. Went in company with
some of the brethren and sisters to view the town and found
that a large amount of labor had been expended here during
the summer of 1846. They wintered there the following winter
and were ordered back to Iowa in the spring of 1847 by some
U. S. Officials. I also went to the hill back of the town and
saw many graves where the worn and exhausted Saints had found
a last resting place. My reflections were anything but
pleasant when I reviewed the labor, patience and suffering of
the Saints through all the trials and suffering through which
they had passed.
July 2 - 8 o'clock A.M. Captain Allen Taylor gave
orders to the camp to move out about a half mile and form in
a coral for the purpose of receiving further instructions
from Pres. Geo. A. Smith and others. They arrived about 1

37
 Autobiography

o'clock P.M. They exhorted the brethren to be humble and

prayerful and obedient to the officers. The following
officers were elected: Allen Taylor, captain of the hundred;
Reddick N. Allred, capt. of the 2nd fifty; Enoch Reese, capt.
of the 1st fifty; Andrew H. Perkins, President of the camp,
and on the motion of Pres. Geo. A. Smith, Isaac Allred and
Absolom Perkins were chosen and elected councilors. David
Moore was elected Clerk of the hundred on motion of G. A.
Smith. Reuben W. Allred was elected clerk of R. N. Allred's
fifty; Franklin W. Perkins was elected clerk of Capt. E.
Reeses fifty; On the same motion of A. H. Perkins, Lorenzo
Clark elected marshal of Reese's fifty; Samuel Snyder elected
sergeant of the guard in Reese's fifty; Daniel S. Thomas
elected sergeant of the guard in Allred's fifty; Joseph
Egbert, Daniel S. Thomas, George W. Hancock, Daniel Corbet,
James Standing, and Charles Lambert were elected captains of
tens in Allred's fifty. The following are the names of the
captains of tens in Captain Reese's fifty; Lorenzo Clark,
David Moore, Samuel Snyder, Absalom Perkins, and George
Snyder. After the camp was organized, Pres. Geo. A. Smith
said in as much as Bro. Allred's camp was ready to move on,
he would propose that his camp be called the first company.
Accordingly the numbers were changed and Capt. Allred's
company was designated as the 2nd fifty. President Smith then
counseled the brethren to be faithful and humble on their
journey to the Valley of the Salt Lake. He returned to
Kanesville after the close of the meeting.
July 3 - Commenced to get the number of Capt.
Allred's company and found the number to be as follows: Total
number of persons - 246; number of males - 127; number of
females - 119; number of oxen - 254; number of cows - 184;
number of yearlings - 37; number of horses - 6; number of
mules - 2; number of sheep -120; number of pigs - 20; number
of dogs - 34; number of cats - 41; number of turkeys - 12; 40
ducks, 34 chickens, 3 doves, 5 hives of bees, 82 males over
12 years of age 81 females over 12 years of age, and 83
children under 12 years of age.
Capt. Reese's company numbered as follows: 77 males
over 12 years of age, 60 females over 12 years of age, 62
children under 12 years of age, total 199. 65 wagons, 292
oxen, 127 cows, 34 yearlings, 21 horses, 1 mule, 148 sheep, 9
pigs, 25 dogs, 15 cats, 2 geese, 5 turkeys, 14 ducks, 31
chickens, 2 doves. The returns of the two companies were made
to Bro. Orson Hyde at Kanesville, July 6, 1849.

38
 Autobiography

Thursday, July 5 - The company of fifty under Capt.

Allred, being ready to move, left their camp ground near
Winter Quarters and started on the great journey towards Salt
Lake Valley.
Friday, July 6 - The second fifty under Capt. Reese
started out on their journey. We did not come in sight of
Captain Allred’s fifty until we had traveled some 18 or 20
miles.
July 7 - All arrived at the Elkhorn River. The first
company arrived at about 11 A.M. The second company arrived
at about 3 P.M. All in good spirits and health. A boy had a
wagon run over him, but was not much hurt, Christopher
Merkely had his foot injured by his wagon running over it,
and a wagon ran over a sheep and killed it.
The Elkhorn was not formidable. A man by the name of
Compton, having purchased the ropes to the ferry, came on to
the ferry to ferry us over, but finding the ropes to be
insufficient as well as the raft too small, he took $3.00 for
the use of said ropes and raft and returned to his home
again. We then cut and hauled some more logs, enlarged the
raft and added some more ropes to it and crossed all our
wagons over on it, without accident, by 4 o'clock P.M.
Tuesday, July 10th.
Wed., July 11 - Capt. Taylor called a meeting of the
hundred. Pres. A.H. Perkins offered the opening prayer, after
which Captain Taylor presented the names of all the officers
to see if the tens or fifties desired a change. All expressed
satisfaction with the organization. Capt. Taylor then said
that as they felt to sustain all their officers, he expected
that they would obey them in all things and that we would now
continue on our journey.
Two letters were written here and left on the bank of
the Elkhorn, one by the clerk of the hundred and one by the
clerk of Capt. Allred's fifty, for G. A. Smith, stating the
progress of the camps. We took a good size pole and bored a
hole in it. We then put our letters in, plugged up the hole
and set the pole in the ground close by the road so that it
could be easily seen by the company that was coming with
Pres. G. A. Smith. This was called our post office.
10 o'clock A.M. all the trains were in motion once
more. All things went off well with the exception of a horse
which took fright and broke loose from a wagon where he was

39
 Autobiography

fastened and running by some teams, caused them to run also.

One man and one woman were injured during the fright.
Camped on the banks of the Platt River near where a
liberty pole was standing. Passed the remains of some Indian
Camps and there was some bones scattered about. Could not
make out what was the cause of their death.
Thursday, July 12 - Traveled until noon. Capt.
Allred's company laid by because of the heat. Capt. Reese's
company traveled on till night. Camped on the banks of the
river again. Made seven miles this afternoon.
July 13 - Had an axial tree to make this morning.
Made about 13 miles today and camped on the west side of
Shell Creek. All in good health.
July 14 - Passed many bad sloughs today. Broke a
wagon tongue and lost a cat on the way. Reese's company
traveled 14 miles today.
Sunday, July 15 - traveled 11 miles today. no
accidents.
July 16 - Made 11 miles today. Lost one sheep. Camped
about 2 o'clock P. M. by request of Capt. Allen Taylor to
settle a difference in Capt. Allred's camp. The companies of
ten were traveling in order of number, causing the rear tens
much inconvenience in coming into camp at night, bringing
them sometimes far behind in time. These claimed the right to
travel according to the rules of travel in 1848. Captains E.
Reese, L. Clark, Pres. Perkins, the clerk of the hundred and
several others went back about two miles and called a meeting
and arranged the affair to satisfy some of the parties at
least.
Capt. E. Reese's camp corralled their stock, some not
having ropes enough to tie them with, all had to follow suit.
About 2 o'clock A.M., the cattle took fright and rushed from
the corral, breaking two wagon wheels and one axle tree,
breaking the horn off one cow and killing or injuring seven
head of sheep.
July 17 - Repaired the wagons during the day and
moved a short distance and formed a new corral and put the
cattle into it. All seemed quiet once more until about 11
o'clock at night, when they had another stampede in the
corral, but only a few got out as the guards stopped them.
Some of the men got out of their beds and drove the cattle
back into the corral again. But the cattle were not more than

40
 Autobiography

safely enclosed before a dog ran at one of the animals and

all took fright again rushing out of the corral, hurting more
of the cattle. They were herded on the prairie until morning.
July 18 - The cattle were drove in and yoked up and
some of them hitched together and taken out of the corral,
when some of the sheep took fright at a dog and ran among
some of the cattle which started them off again on another
stampede, running over three men, George Snyder, a man named
Dye and a Negro called Old Frank. Dye's back was nearly
broken and the other two were only slightly injured. One
steer got his leg broken.
A council of the captains was called by Capt. Reese,
and after some consultation, it was decided to separate the
companies of tens and travel separately for a while until the
cattle were over their fright. My ten being ready to travel,
Capt. Reese gave his order for us to move out which we did.
The other tens followed suit. Capt. Perkins ten stayed a
short time to fix for carrying Mr. Dye in a more comfortable
position. (This Mr. Dye was an emigrant on the way to
California.) The camps of ten were scattered from near
Looking Glass Creek to Beaver Creek. Captain Lorenzo Clark
had so much trouble with the cattle of his company on account
of the dogs frightening the cattle continually, so much so
that that he had to kill the dogs after losing four cows,
which ran off so far that the Indians got them as was
supposed.

BEAVER RIVER,
July 19, 1849.
Pres. G. A. Smith
Dear Sir;
Once more we deem it a privilege of writing a few
lines to you, stating our progress from Elk Horn. We left
Wednesday, July 11th and arrived at the Platt River and Old
Liberty Pole at night, all safe with the exception of some
teams in Capt. Reese's Company, which took fright from a
horse which broke loose from a wagon and some three or four
teams set to running with their wagons and run over a woman's
arm and breast and over an old man but they have both
recovered. The two divisions traveled in sight till all
arrived at Looking Glass Creek. Camped there Monday night.
The two divisions camped about a mile a part. Capt. Reese's

41
 Autobiography

Company was ahead. At night a heavy shower of rain came on

and about 3 o'clock in the morning, the cattle took flight,
the cause not known, and broke out of the corral with a
mighty rush. The ground jarred and trembled like an
earthquake, throwing the camp into confusion and breaking two
wagons to the earth and killing four sheep dead and four more
injured so they had to kill them and broke off the horns of
four head of cattle. Some of the horns were found in the
earth and left. They were all found in the morning. Capt.
Taylor came to Capt. Reese in the morning. He told him not to
corral the cattle at night any more, but he did not obey the
orders. He corralled the cattle at night again but they,
taking fright again, broke out of the corral injuring many
more of the cattle and they were finally pacified and herded
on the open prairie till light in the morning. They were then
drove into the corral again and yoked up and many fastened
together with chains, and seemed quite tame again, but some
sheep taking fright at a dog, it started all the cattle to
running again with yokes and chains, running over four men,
hurting one of them severely, his life almost despaired of,
and laming five or six of the cattle and breaking one sheep’s
leg. Capt. Reese called a council of captains and they
decided to separate into tens and keep their cattle separate.
Accordingly they did so and scattered from Looking Glass
Creek to Beaver River.
D. Moore

July 21-R.N. Allred's Co., 6 tens and a part of

Reese's Company arrived on the bank of Loop Fork. Found four
graves, two were deaths by cholera, one killed by the
Indians, and one drowned. One of the men that was buried
there was named McCarty, a member of the L.D.S. Church.
During the afternoon, a search was made for a ford, but none
was found.
Sunday, July 22 - Search was made again for a ford
which was found and staked.
July 23 - Capt. R.N. Allred's company all crossed
over but two or three wagons.
July 24 - Capt. E. Reese's Co. of all fifty wagons
commenced crossing and were all on the opposite side by two
o'clock P.M.

42
 Autobiography

In the evening a general meeting was called of all

the camps at 7:30 P.M. Prayer was by Pres. A. H. Perkins.
Capt. Taylor then addressed the meeting. Said as Capt.
Reese's Co. had been traveling in separate tens on account of
the wild condition of their cattle, but as many of them
Capt. Reese said that he had been consulting with
some of the captains of tens on the subject and found that
they were not in favor of uniting again as they were much
hindered in travel by being in such large companies, and that
the cattle could soon be stampeded again as they were still
wild and showed signs of being easily frightened.
Capt. L. Clark said he would rather stand his chance
among the Indians than to have another stampede. Capt. Samuel
Snyder said his views were with Capt. Clark's, that it was
more dangerous traveling among the stampeded cattle than
among the Indians. Said that an Irish man in his company had
remarked that cattle in a stampede had no respect of persons
and would run over a captain as quick as anyone else.
Capt. Absalom Perkins said that he was thankful that
we had come this far as safe as we had, after so much
stampeding. The camps then separated and traveled in
companies of ten until the cattle became quite tame and
easily handled.
We arrived in Salt Lake City, Utah about noon, Oct.
20, 1849 and were joyously received by our old friends. We
attended meeting in the Bowery on Sunday and on Monday
departed for Weber (Ogden) where we were to make our future
home. We arrived at Brown's fort on the Weber River,
Wednesday, Oct. 24, 1849. We bought some cabins from Capt.
Brown and moved into them for the winter.
It was upon the advice of President Willard Richards
that David Moore and family together with the Barker families
came to Ogden.

LIFE IN WEBER COUNTY

The origin of the name which Weber County and the

Weber River now bears is somewhat vague. One story is to the
effect that the stream is named after a trapper, Weber,
belonging to Ogden's party, who was killed and buried on the
banks of the river. A variation of the same story is that a

43
 Autobiography

Weber, a member of Sublettes party, was killed in 1828-9 and

was buried on the banks of the river. But Jedediah Smith
called it "Eeber's River" as early as 1827. A probable
explanation is that the Weber River was named for a Captain
John Weber, of Danish birth, who was with the Ashley Trappers
until the autumn of 1827, when he was supposed to return to
Saint Louis. Still others believe that the Weber River could
have been named after some unknown trapper named "Weaver". It
has been called in early journals "Weaver's Fork" and
Weaber's Fork".
Ogden City, Ogden's Hole (Valley), Ogden Canyon,
Ogden River and Mount Ogden all received their names from the
trapper, Peter Skeene Ogden, who is said to have been in the
area in 1826 and probably 1825 as well.
The first permanent settler in the Ogden area was
Miles Goodyear, who came in 1844 or 45. He was a trapper, who
married the daughter of a Ute Indian Chief. He lived on the
banks of the Weber River.
In 1847, Miles Goodyear attempted to persuade the
Mormon Pioneers to come down Weber Canyon and settle on the
land which he claimed as his own. He desired to sell his
claim so he could move on. Porter Rockwell went down the
Weber to inspect the route but found that the route was
impassible for wagons. He returned and reported to Brigham
Young that it was impossible for them to continue on that
way. They then traveled on and came down Emigration Canyon.
But for the nature of the rock formations in Weber Canyon,
Ogden might have become the principle city in Utah.
On Nov. 25, 1847, Capt. James Brown, using money that
was "back pay" for members of the Pueblo detachment of the
Mormon Battalion, bought the Goodyear Claim for $1,950. He
received a deed to the land, all improvements, seventy five
head of cattle, seventy five goats, twelve sheep, six horses,
and a cat.
On Mar. 6, 1848, Brown and his family moved to the
Ogden Area. He was accompanied by the families of Henry C.
Chilton (Skelton?), Louis B. Myers, and George Thurkill. A
few days later they were joined by Robert Crow, Daniel Burch,
Reuben Henry, Artemus Sprague, William Stewart, Mrs. Ruth
Stewart, and Urban Van Stewart.
The first settlement of that part of Ogden City known
as Mound Fort was made by Ezra Chase and Charles Hubbard and
their families in the fall of 1848.

44
 Autobiography

They located about half a mile west of the present

site of the Woolen Factory. The winter of 1848 and 49 was
cold and severe on their stock. There were quite a number of
Indians camped on the Weber River of the Shoshones and Ute
Bands. The Indians were peaceable and did not molest the
white families.
In the spring following, there was an addition to
this small beginning of a settlement by Ambrose and William
Shaw uniting with Chase and Hubbard in building and opening
up farms. That summer they had excellent crops. Mr. Chase
raised over 100 bushels of potatoes from the seed of half a
bushel. They also had a good yield of wheat and corn. They
got all their milling done at Neuff's Mill seven miles south
of Salt Lake City.
In the fall of 1849, this settlement was again
increased by the arrival of David Moore, George and Frederick
Barker, Francillo Durfey and Robert Porter with their
families making some twenty three persons in all. They
located for the winter in some old log cabins near the
junction of the Weber and Ogden Rivers. These cabins were
built by Robert Crow and his sons and sons in law. In the
spring they had moved to Fort Hall, leaving their houses
empty.
The winter of 1849-50 was long and severe with deep
snow. Several head of cattle and sheep died during the
winter.
We found two large camps of Indians and one camp of
Utahs on the south side of the Weber River with about sixty
five warriors and one camp of Shoshones camped down at the
big bend of the Weber, estimated to number about eighty five
warriors.
All the natives were generally quiet during the
winter of 1849-50. The snow fell very deep that winter and
quite a number of our cattle died for lack of feed. When any
of our stock died, the Ute squaws would come and skin and
dress them and take the entire carcass away to their camps.
Sometime during the winter, Little Soldier, the chief
of the Utes, went by my house on the north of the junction of
the Ogden and Weber Rivers, riding as fast as his horse could
run, while he was yelling like a maniac. The next day he came
to my house. I asked him what made him run his horse the day
before and yell so. "Whiskey" he replied. "Ah Soldier,

45
 Autobiography

Whiskey is not good for you." "Yes, whiskey is good for me.
It makes me feel like ho yeap all the time."
In Feb. 1850, Lorin Farr came up from Salt Lake City
and organized the first military co. Cyrus C. Canfield,
Captain and Francillo Durfey, First Lt. - in all rank and
file, thirty five men. But several of this number left for
California in the spring reducing the company to about twenty
all told.
This spring the water in the Weber and Ogden Rivers
was extremely high, flooding over the banks on the south of
the Ogden on to the Tabernacle Square and north to about
twenty rods of Mill Creek. Where we had lived through the
winter was like a lake. We all had moved to the highlands
early in the spring and thereby escaped the flood. During the
winter, Capt. James Brown had a bridge built over the Weber
west of the depot and another over the Ogden just below Jones
Grove. They were both carried away by the flood and ferry
boats had to be built and used on both rivers. On June 1, the
first large company of California gold miners appeared on the
hill near or on the city cemetery. They were soon ferried
over the Ogden River and passed on their way to California.
The trains of Gold Seekers were from this time on, almost
continuous until about the last of August. Several of the
emigrants were out of flour and willingly gave Capt. Brown
$10.00 per bushel for wheat. One poor fellow with a pack
horse got a bushel of wheat and ground it in a hand mill and
camped for the night where he had ground it. The hogs got at
it and destroyed nearly all of his bushel of ground wheat.
There were many accidents happened to the emigrants that
year. Some lost all their camp outfits or nearly so in
crossing the rivers, etc. One man's gun discharged and the
bullet passed through his middle finger near the hand. His
finger was to all appearances dead when he showed it to me.
The Barker families, F. Durfey, and myself and some
others lived on boiled wheat, milk and butter for about six
or eight weeks with the exceptions of wheat or corn which we
ground in coffee mills. The emigrants were rushing the
ferries so that we could not get a team over until the rush
slackened up somewhat. Then we each sent a few bushels to
Neuff's Mill, seven miles south of Salt Lake City. With this
we got along until after the harvest when each family sent
down a good large load to the mill.

46
 Autobiography

The spring of 1850 was late with a big snow storm

about April 16, which remained on the ground for three or
four days. Our crops were late being planted. About the first
of June, the crickets came down from the mountains in great
numbers and got very near our crops, when the gulls attacked
them and used them up in short time. By this kind providence
our grain was saved.
During the spring, the Shoshones moved away to their
hunting grounds, while the Ute Indians remained behind.
Several of these died with the measles. Many of them suffered
much with that disease. They were nursed and fed by some of
the settlers and those that remained of the Indians
remembered the kindness dealt out to them at that time.
On Sep. 6, 1850, David Moore was married to Sarah
Barker, daughter of Frederick Barker and Ann Bligh.
The Shoshone's Chief was named Terikee. He was an old
man and of quite a good disposition. His band came back about
the middle of August. His Indians acted very bad after their
return. They would ride through the grain fields and melon
patches and acting bad in many ways. I met the old chief, I
think it was Sep. 18, 1850 at Urban Stewart's, and he told me
that he had sent his Indians away again for they had acted
bad towards the settlers and he did not want his Indians to
act bad. (Tullidge said it took place on Sep. 16, 1850.) His
family was with him at the time. He said he was going to
leave the next day.
That night, Urban Stewart found him in his corn field
and fired at him with his rifle and killed him dead on the
spot. The old man's son stated afterwards that his father was
not stealing, but was getting his ponies out of the corn,
which I believe was the truth. This took place at four mile
creek (now known as Harrisville.)
According to Tullidge, "Old Terikee was a good
Indian, and up to the time of his death had been on the most
friendly terms with the whites." During the day before the
night on which he was killed, he and his squaw came over to
see Pres. Farr, where he was building his mill and bade him
and his wife goodbye, after which the Chief returned to his
camp near Stewart's ranch, where he and a part of his family
had stopped for the night, while his band had gone on a hunt
further north, the Chief intending to follow on their trail.
It was afterwards, the prevailing opinion of the settlers
that Terikee was not in Stewart's corn with any intent to

47
 Autobiography

steal, but to drive out his ponies which had got into the
unfenced corn.
As soon as Stewart found that he had killed the Old
Chief, he became alarmed and came first to the Barker's
house, called out to them and asked them to help him get his
stock and household goods away, but when they found out what
he had done, refused to help him.
He next came to me for help, but after I had made
inquiry, I also refused to help him, knowing it would be very
dangerous to do so. He then left and went somewhere south of
the Ogden River. He later settled in Beaver, Utah.
About the first appearance of day, George Barker,
generally known as "Uncle George", took his nephew, William
Barker, with him and rode out to Stewart's place, (Which is
now Pleasant Green Taylor's farm), and met Little Soldier and
his band of Utes there. The Indians had burned hay, killed
his cow, dog and cat, and took his feather bed out of the
house and scattered feathers over the ground and about the
yard. They were very angry, but did not attempt to injure
Uncle George or William Barker, but followed them to their
home, a little log hut on the sagebrush flats, now about
three blocks east of Washington Blvd. and 12th street, then
only a wagon trail through the sagebrush.
I lived but a short distance from the Barker home. I
heard the war whoop and firing of guns and went out to see
the cause of the commotion. To my surprise and fear, I saw
the Indians coming and expected that we would have to fight
for our lives. They formed a circle around the Barker's house
and I had no other thought but they intended to kill the
family. They were yelling, firing guns and riding around and
around the house. I fully expected any moment to see the
house ablaze and the finish of the Barker family.
I knew the temperament of an enraged Indian and also
the tragedy of the killing of Chief Terikee, so I realized
the seriousness of the situation and believing that the end
was now at hand, I reached for my gun which stood behind the
door, preparing to fight to the last. As I turned to leave, a
voice plain and distinct said, "Don't take your gun, don’t
take your gun." At that point I put the gun back and I
attempted to come upon the Indians unnoticed. I was soon seen
and Little Soldier made a dash at full speed towards me. The
other Indians followed, riding at full speed, firing their
guns over my head. After a number of circles, Chief Little

48
 Autobiography

Soldier lined up facing me together with many of his band. I

called out in a clear, bold voice, saying, "Little Soldier,
why do you want to kill me?" At that moment Little Soldier
raised his gun and fired directly over my head. I stood
still, knowing if I showed any fear, the Indians would
probably kill me. Even so, I thought sure this was a signal
for my finish. I then spoke to Chief Little Soldier as
follows."
"Soldier, why do you treat me this way? What have I
done to you or your people? I thought you were my friend."
Soldier replied, "You have done nothing Moore, but
Stewart has killed Terikee and we want Stewart."
I then told them that we all regretted the killing
of Terikee and that we were the Indian's friends. I persuaded
Little Soldier to go with me to Lorin Farr's house. There
they smoked the pipe of peace and had a pow wow. The Indians
then decided to wait until the same time the next morning
(ten o'clock) before they would do anything. If the settlers
did not turn Stewart over to them by that time, they would
kill every man woman and child in the settlement. They would
burn up our houses and property. This was all the time they
would give us.
Meantime, during the night on which the Chief was
killed, his younger son, who had remained with his father,
jumped on a horse and overtook the band, which had camped on
Box Elder Creek, on the present site of Brigham City, and
told them of the killing of their chief. Immediately, the
band, in fierce rage, mounted their ponies and rode furiously
back to attempt the destruction of the Ogden settlement in
revenge for the killing of Terikee.
After the pow wow, it was decided that I should go to
Salt Lake to see what they would do about our position. I
carried with me the following letter to Brigham Young.

Ogden Precint,
Sep. 16th
To President Brigham Young
Great Salt Lake City
State of Deseret.
President B. Young Sir:

49
 Autobiography

I write a few lines to you to inform you of what has

transpired here which is something that is grievous to me,
which is this. One of our citizens have killed one of the
Shoshone chiefs by the name of Terikee. The circumstances are
these; The Chief's bands of Indians have been camped near
here for some time back. Yesterday his band left here for
Bear River to winter there. The chief and his family did not
leave till just at night. He wanted to stop and bid us
goodbye. He left here just before sundown, went up three
miles onto a creek close by where Brother Stewart lives and
camped. Just before bed time Bro. Stewart went into his
garden and corn and heard an Indian in his corn. He said he
was picking corn and he told him to leave. He walked off
slowly. He (Bro. Stewart) went into his house and himself and
another young man came out with their guns (but) the Indians
had not got out of his corn field. He told him to go, but he
did not as fast as he wanted to have him and he (snapped)
busted a cap at him but his gun did not go (off).
The young man fired and missed him. Bro. Stewart
snapt again, his gun went off and killed the Indian. He,
Stewart moved his family immediately into this settlement.
The Youtah band had camped not far from them (the Shoshones)
three or four miles off. They got word of the death, went
this morning and helped the family bury him (Terikee). What
the result will be when his band hears of it, I don't know
but I expect that nothing but (the giving up of him) that
shot him will satisfy them. I am at a loss to know what
course to pursue. I would like to have some council from you.
I would like to have Bro. D(imick) Huntington or Barney Ward
come up as soon as they can and talk with them. I would like
an answer as quick as possible.
Yours With Respect
LORIN FARR

I arrived at Salt Lake City about 4:00 P.M. and found

Governor Young absent. Willard Richards, the Secretary of the
Territory, after some council with leading men, ordered all
the troops to Weber County that could be mustered and to get
to that point by daylight, if possible, the next morning.
Sometime after my arrival, Daniel Burch came in with
another express stating that one man, (Mr. Campbell, who was
the principle mechanic in building Farr's Mills, and he was
at the time of the tragedy still in the employ of Mr. Farr.

50
 Autobiography

He was an immigrant who intended to proceed to California as

soon as he obtained the means to continue his journey) and
drove off a lot of horses. This news together with Governor
Young's return tended to hasten the expedition very much.

G.S.L. City,
Sep. 17th, 1850, 8 P.M.
President Lorin Farr,
Your letter by D. Moore was received a few hours
since and messengers with an interpreter will be ready to
start with your express in a few minutes.
As we are commencing to write, Judge Birch arrived
with your letter of 2 p.m. and General Wells is causing men
to be raised as fast as possible to repair to your relief.
General Eldridge will proceed forthwith with an interpreter,
gathering men as he goes, and others will follow with as
little delay as possible. We have it in contemplation to send
Barney Ward to your place to talk to the Indians, and we
shall send for him at Utah tonight, and also inform Pres.
Young who is in Utah Valley.
And it is a desirable object for you, through Bro.
Huntington to persuade the Indians to cease hostilities till
Big Chief can be consulted, telling him all things will be
right. But if this cannot be done, the troops must unite with
you in the protection of life and property, standing on the
defensive, unless compelled to the contrary, until you
receive further intelligence, or Barney Ward shall arrive.
Use all diligence to prevent hostilities and save
life till Barney can have an interview with the Indians, and
all things can be arranged to their satisfaction without
fighting.
Willard Richards

On Sep 17, 1850, 9 p.m., Heber C. Kimball and Willard

Richards wrote to President Brigham Young about the Terikee
killing, stating that Bro. Huntington would go by express to
Brown's (Ogden).

51
 Autobiography

"On Wednesday 9 a.m. Gen. Eldredge, with a portion of

Capt. Grant's mounted guards, and such others of the Legion
as could be collected were at Ogden. The Shoshones have moved
north taking some cattle and horses. The Utes remained
nearby, a portion of them were taken prisoners, without
fighting, and kept as hostages for the good behavior of their
tribe, who have been advised to move south of their usual
place of abode, and have nothing to do with the further
movement of the Snakes. It is expected the troops will remain
till the inhabitants and grain are secured and we confidently
hope there will be no more bloodshed at present.
"Deseret News of this date"

We left Salt Lake City about 12 o'clock at night and

when the company of 150 men under command of General Horace
S. Eldredge arrived at Kay's Creek, they stopped for
breakfast. But Daniel Burch, George W. Hill and myself
continued on our way for home.
We found Indian tracks at the crossing of Kay's Creek
showing that the Indians had some design against Burch and me
or they wanted to see what course would be taken at
Headquarters. We continued over the Sandridge down to the
high bank west of the depot before we crossed the Weber
River. We were not sure that our families were alive or not,
but from our position we could see the smoke from the fires
of our families and friends and felt sure that they were
safe, We crossed the Weber River and then separated, Burch
and Hill going south and I going north.
On the way from Weber to Ogden River, I discovered
Soldiers band on the move. I rode behind a clump of brush to
see, if possible, what their object was in making such a
move. Their object proved to be that they had seen the troops
coming and they were getting out of the way. The killing of
Campbell also upset their plans.
After the troops arrived at Captain Brown's, General
Eldredge sent out a few men after Soldier and his band and
induced him to return.
In the meantime, Terikee’s band, learning of the
rapid approach of the troop of relief, had taken the body of
their Chief, and with his family made a quick retreat further
north. General Eldredge followed their trail as far as Box
Elder Creek, and then sent scouts ahead to reconnoiter. They

52
 Autobiography

followed nearly to Bear River, a distance of about forty

miles from Ogden. But finding that the Indians were anxious
to put a long distance between themselves and the pursuing
force, the scouts returned and made their report. Whereupon,
General Eldredge, who had camped that night on Box Elder
Creek, returned to Ogden.
When the company got within five miles of Ogden, they
saw what they thought to be an Indian in the distance and a
small party was sent after him. The man thought the troops
was a large body of Indians. The party got close enough to
call to him and the mistake became a source of a good joke
all around.
General Eldredge remained in camp two or three days
until the incoming emigration began to arrive at Weber, a
large number having been sent up to Weber by Governor Young
to make the settlement strong enough to sustain themselves
against the natives in the future.
The next move was to get all the scattered
settlements into a fort south of Captain Brown's residence.
This did not suit those north of the Ogden River and
President Lorin Farr went to Salt Lake City and got the order
changed so far as to build another fort near to his mill
site. This was a good change for it hastened the construction
of the mill which was greatly needed.
After Farr's Fort was completed, the military was
further organized by selecting Francillo Durfey as Captain of
Infantry and David Moore as Captain of Calvary. This was Nov.
1850.
On Sunday, Jan. 26, 1851, President Brigham Young and
company crossed the Ogden River and at 10:00 a.m. held a
meeting at the South Fort. There was preaching by Amasa M.
Lyman, Jedediah M. Grant with closing remarks by Pres. Young.
At one p.m. the visiting brethren met with the local
Authorities in council. When Lorin Farr was chosen President
of the Weber Stake with Charles R. Dana and David B. Dille as
his councilors. James Lake, George Pitkin, Lemuel Malory,
Daniel Burch, Joseph Grover, William Earl, David Moore,
Edward Bunker, Phillip Garner, Samuel Stickney, Horace
Rawson, and Joseph Lish were elected members of the High
Council. Bryant W. Knowlin was clerk. The foregoing were
ordained and set apart to their respective offices under the
direction of the Presidency.

53
 Autobiography

Isaac Clark was ordained Bishop of the South Ward

with James Browning and James Brown as councilors.
Erastus Bingham was ordained Bishop of the North Ward
with Charles Hubbard and Stephen Perry as his Councilors.
All the meetings were attended by large congregations
and all appeared to appreciate the instruction which they
received from the Presidency and the Brethren. A general
spirit of reformation appeared to prevail wherever the
brethren visited.
On July 1, 1851, David Moulton Moore, first child of
David Moore and Sarah Barker was born. He was the first child
of David Moore. He was born in Ogden, Utah.
The Indians continued quiet until about July 3, 1851,
when some Indians came in from the mountains and stole seven
head of horses. D. Moore & F. Durfey with 16 men were sent
after them, but they did not get the horses back. They found
where they had been, but the Indians left before the company
arrived. They followed the trail and came up to them about 4
o'clock p.m. but the horses were sent in some other
direction.
They endeavored to induce the Indian who was at the
camp to go with them and help them find the horses, but he
only made game of them and said he would not go.
They then tried to make him go along with them. This
he resisted, drawing his knife, pitched it into the men,
right and left, when one of the men stopped his mad career
with a musket ball. Finding it useless to hunt further for
the horses in a strange country, the company returned home.
Four days after their return, D. Moore was sent out
again with forty one men to hunt after the Indians. They
traveled five days but found no Indians.
In Feb. 1851, Ogden City was organized and a charter
granted. President Young appointed the Mayor and the Council.
The Council at its first meeting, held March 1st, appointed
David Moore city recorder, which office he held for three
years, during which time he received no compensation and in
addition furnished his own stationary.
In addition to his duties as recorder, he was kept
very busy during the winter of 1851 in his capacity as
Captain of the Militia.

54
 Autobiography

He was also made clerk of the County Court and in the

fall of 1852 assigned to the command of the Weber Military
District which included six forts.
During the latter part of the winter of 1851,
Terikee's band having returned under the leadership of
Kattatto, who was a nephew of Terikee, located themselves
about 10 miles down the Weber River west of Farr's Fort, They
began to make trouble by killing cattle and stealing.
Finally the settlers thought it necessary to take
some action. Accordingly, Major David Moore with a company of
sixty five cavalry men surrounded the camp one morning at day
break and took them prisoners. There were about fifty
warriors and at the onset of the surprise there was a show of
resistance. But soon the Indians, seeing that resistance
would be in vain, passively yielded and not a gun was fired.
The chief agreed to accompany with his warriors,
Major Moore's troops to Farr's Fort to make terms for peace
and their future conduct. This was done in all formality and
a treaty in writing was made, the Indians agreeing to pay
four ponies for every horse they stole and two ponies for
every horn creature, which was to be esteemed as a four fold
restitution.
The leading men of the settlement agreed to do the
same on the part of the settlers.
The Band kept their covenant, made particularly
solemn in their primitive minds by its being recorded in
document form, bearing their signatures or marks, and the
treaty became a tradition among them.
In Jan. 1852, David Moore was elected Major of the
Calvary, B. F. Cummings, Capt. of Co. A., and J. C. Thompson,
Capt. of Co. B.
The first Municipal election was held Oct. 6, 1852.
The officers elected were:
Mayor - Lorin Farr:
Aldermen - Charles R. Dana, Erastus Bingham, Francillo
Durfey, and James G. Browning:
Councelors - Levi Murdock, Samuel Stickney, John Shaw, B.
W. Nolan, D. B. Dille, Ithamor Sprague, Daniel Burch,
Jonathan Browning, James Lake, James Brown, Joseph Grover and
F. Dempsey:

55
 Autobiography

Marshall - Gilbert Belnap:

City Recorder - David Moore:
Justice of the Peace - William Chritchlow:
The Washington Postal Department granted the petition
of the people and established an office in Ogden. Isaac Clark
was Post Master.
On Mar. 17, 1853, Mary Ann Moore, second child and
first daughter of David Moore and Sarah Barker was born. She
was born in Ogden, Utah.

DAVID MOORE'S LETTERS

Ogden City
Major General May 21, 1851
DANIEL H. WELLS
Honorable Sir:
It seems to have fallen my lot to make the following
report of the Military Operations of this section of the
Mountain Valleys which task I conform to with cheerfulness
although it may be rendered in simplicity & plainness without
copying any particular forms.
At the drill of the commissioned and non commissioned
officers of the Weber Light Horse and Infantry Rifle
Companies on the 26th of April 1851, the subject of
organizing a regiment in Weber County was taken into
consideration and a vote taken to that effect. All present
unanimously agreed that it was expedient that a regiment
should of right be formed as soon as possible and as one
company had been formed in this city without your especial
command and the proceedings sanctioned by your honor, we
thought we would try your condescension once more. Not that
we would go ahead faster than we are called to do but that we
might be prepared for all emergencies of a military nature.
Accordingly Joseph Grove & Francillo Durfey was
appointed to take the names of all who felt disposed to be
organized. When a sufficient number just able to form three
was found not as yet enrolled in any company belonging to
this county. Consequently one company was organized on Willow
Creek, May 10, 1851, Jonathan S. Wells, Capt. & Benjamin F.

56
 Autobiography

Roberts, 1st Lieut. Said Co. It is an Infantry Rifle Co. and

consists of 25 men rank and file. Two other companies was
organized at Ogden City on May 21st A silver Grey Company,
Charles R. Dana, Capt., Daniel Burch, 1st Lieut., Phillip
Garner 2nd, and Joseph Parry 3rd., numbering 39 men. This
company is not intended for actual duty on Company Musters,
but a reserve or home guard in time of trouble with an enemy.
And a Juvenile Company consisting of young men from the ages
of 12 to 18 years, Edward Bunker, Capt., William Strong, 1st
Lieut., consists of 43 rank and file. The intention of this
company is the improvement of the youth that they may become
well acquainted with the military tactics of this age.
The Weber Light Horse Company was organized in
February 1850 and consisted of 30 men only Rank and File
which was all that could be mustered at that time in Weber
Valley, now 65 rank and file, Cyrus C. Canfield, Capt., David
Moore 1st, Bryant W. Knowlin, 2nd, & Benjamin F. Cummings 3rd
Lieutenants of said company.
The Weber Infantry Rifle Co., Francillo Durfey,
Capt., Joseph Grover, 1st Lieut., Edward Barker, 2nd Lieut.,
James G. Browning, 3rd. Lieut. This Company was organized
last fall with the above officers and consists of 74 men rank
and file.
The several companies was formed into a hollow square
and the services of the day opened by prayer offered by James
Brown, Esq. They were then marched out and maneuvered under
their respective officers. till about three o'clock when the
companies were again formed into a hollow square and a vote
taken to see if the companies wished to form themselves into
a regiment or not. When it was found the unanimous feelings
of the companies (with the exception of 2 or 3 individuals)
to form them-selves into a regiment immediately - when the
following were nominated and elected:
Cyrus Canfield, Col.:
Bryant W. Nowlin, Adjutant:
James G. Browning, Quarter master:
Francillo Durfey, Lieut. Col.:
Gilbert Belnap, Sarg. Major & Commisary of Subsistance:
David Moore, Major:
David B. Dille, Surgeon and Chaplin.

57
 Autobiography

The companies were then marched off the grounds and

company elections were held to replace the vacancies which
was made in the Light Horse and Weber Infantry Rifle
Companies. When the following were nominated and elected in
said companies.
Weber Light Horse Company:
Benjamin F. Cummings, Capt.:
John Thompson, First Lieut,
Daniel Rawson, secon Lieut.:
Clinton, Benson, Third Lieut.

Weber Infantry Company:

Joseph Grover, Capt.:
Clifton Browning, First Lieut.:
Isaac Riddle, Second Lieut.:
Martin H. Harris, Third Lieut.
About the close of the company elections, President
Lorin Farr appeared on the ground and when the hollow square
was again formed while the President waited to make a few
remarks on this occasion which was appropriately done and
welcome to the hearts of most present, after which he
dismissed the regiment with his blessing.
David Moore
Clerk
D. Moore was elected Capt. of Calvary Nov. 1850. He was
elected Major of Calvary, Jan 31, 1852. He resigned July
1857. He was reelected Col. of Infantry April 1858.

Ogden City
Oct. 25, 1851
To the Honorable Major General
Daniel H. Wells Commandant of the Nauvoo Legion
Honorable Sir:
In consequence of the neglect of duty of our
Commanding Officer, Col. C. C. Canfield, we the undersigned

58
 Autobiography

your petitioners wish you to grant unto us a new election, to

deal with him in such manner as will cause him to magnify his
office. We have not had his command in our officer drills nor
our three days muster since he has been elected Colonel, in
consequence of which many murmurs. Also excusing men from
duty without the consent of the Commandant of Companies of
the subject.
For instance, excusing an ordily Sergeant from office
drill on condition that he would mend his carriage and
excusing a private from the three days muster on the
condition that he would lend him his horse with other
deviations to numerous to mention, which causes our ranks to
be thin at our drill and musters and our Military
Organization will not prosper except something is done
immediately.
And your petitioner will ever pray
B. W. Nowlin, Adj Officers
of Light Horse Co.
D. Moore, Capt.;
B. F. Cummings, First Lieut.;
Officers of Infantry Rifle Co.
Francillo Durfey, Capt.;
G. Grover, First Lieut.
Officers of Silver Grey Co.
C. R. Dana, Capt.;
Officers of Juvenile Co.
Edward Barker, Capt.;
Wm. Strong, 1st Lieut.
Ogden City
Jan. 7, 1852
To Major General Daniel H. Wells
Commandant - Nauvoo Legion
Dear Sir.
With feelings of respect and pleasure I drop a few
lines to you upon the subject of a petition which was sent to
you sometime since with my name attached thereto, somewhat
accusing Col. C. C. Canfield. I would merely state that I

59
 Autobiography

have seen Col. Canfield of late and he has explained the

whole of his proceedings in a manner fully satisfactory with
me and I hereby wish to withdraw all charges made against him
in my name.
Yours Truly
David Moore
Capt. Weber Light Horse Co.

Headquarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
Great Salt Lake City,
Utah Territory
Nov. 6, 1852
Special Orders # 9.
1. The resignation of Col. Canfield of the Weber Military
District is hereby accepted.
II. Major Moore of the same district is assigned to the
Command of the District until further orders and will receive
from Col. Canfield all the papers assigned to the Command, as
well as any public property he may have in his charge.
By Order Of
Lieut. Gen. D. W. Wells
James Ferguson
Adjutant General

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
Great Salt Lake City,
Utah Territory
Nov. 19, 1852
General Orders # 3
A General Court Martial to consist of twelve members
will assemble at the Stake House in Great Salt Lake City on

60
 Autobiography

Wednesday, the 1st day of December at 10 o'clock A.M. for the

trial of such delinquents as shall be charged before it.
The Court will consist of:
1. Maj. Gen. J. M. Grant G.S.L. Military Dist.
2. Brig. Gen. G. D. Grant 1st Brigade Calvary
3. Col. Henry Herriman 1st Reg. Infantry
4. Col. P. W. Conover Provo Military Dist.
5. Col. Thomas Smith Davis Military Dist.
6. Col. P. C. Merrill Insp. G.S.L. Mil. Dist.
7. Maj. Dan Tyler 1st Regiment Cavalry
8. Capt. Rodney Badger Batt. Life Gaurds
9. Capt. Tom Callister 1st reg. Calvary
10. Capt. Lorenzo Clark Provo Military Dist.
11. Capt. P. R. Wright Tooele Military Dist.
12. Capt. Samuel Bennion West Jordan Mil. Dist.
Capt. J. W. Cummings 1st Reg. Calvary Special Judge
Advocate
By Order Of
Lieut. General Daniel H. Wells
James Ferguson
Adjutant General

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
G. S. L. City
Dec. 7, 1852
Special Orders # 10
I. The resignation of Lieut. Joseph Grover of the Weber
Infantry is hereby accepted.
II. Major Moore of the Weber Mil. Dist. will notify
Lieut. Grover of the acceptance of his resignation, and cause
an election to be held in the company to fill the vacancy
and report the same to this office.

61
 Autobiography

By order of
Lieut. Gen. D. W. Wells
James Ferguson
adjutant

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
Great Salt Lake City
Nov. 29, 1852
Special Orders # 11
I. Major Moore of the Weber Military District is hereby
instructed to take measures for the organization of a Company
of Calvary to be composed of those required by law to muster
in the Willow and Box Elder Creeks in Weber County causing
the election of the proper officers.
II. It is recommended by the General Commanding that a
distribution of the officers should be made by election, in
proportion to the number enrolled in each settlement.
By Order Of
Lieut. General Daniel H. Wells
James Ferguson
Adjutant General

Ogden City
Dec. 4, 1852
Sir:
I received your notice of Court Martial held at G. S.
L. City on the first, on 29th of November. Consequently had
not time to answer the same before the time specified for
said Court Martial. Nevertheless it was all the same as there
was no case on hand with me that I wished to present.
I have sent to Col. Canfield for papers and etc. but
he was away from home at the time, therefore I have not as
yet received them, and have not had time to call on him
myself.

62
 Autobiography

There are some questions which I wish to state and

receive your orders on the same. Col. Canfield ordered a
Court Martial on the day of our last muster. The notified
members of said Court Martial assembled at Capt. I.
Thompson's Residence. Col. Canfield acted as president, and a
number was fined for non attendance on Muster Days. Now if a
commander of a Battalion or District can order a Court
Martial and preside also, I would like to know how the laws
will be fulfilled. Sec. 47, page 152, Territory laws, you may
by that see the position of that case. What shall I do with
those that were fined on said day? Again Col. Canfield
ordered another Court Martial, I think on the first Sat. in
Nov., the 6th and appointed Capt. F. Durfey President of the
same and the officers or several of them which was summoned
(verbally) to form said board did not appear. Now what shall
be my mode of proceeding in such case. I have found nothing
in the laws that appears to cover the case. There was not
officers enough present on the above named day to form a
court. Consequently no fines was imposed on several
delinquents and some present on the occasion. I received your
notice of Col. Canfield's Resignation and of my appointment
to the command of this District some days past, which is the
reason of my writing on the above subjects. I wish to get the
Military of Weber District in a little better order of duty
than they have been heretofore. Therefore I wish to
communicate with my superior officers from time to time, on
such like matters that I may carry out the plans and designs
of those at Head Quarters on all subjects pertaining Military
matters.
I do not wish to be understood as attaching any blame
to Col. Canfield, respecting his ordering a Court Martial and
presiding over the same, for that is not my feelings as I
believe it only an oversight and nothing else, but there is
some which have already examined the laws on the subject and
don't intend to pay, as they say the court martial was not
legally held. Consequently it remains for Your Honor to
decide.
Another matter I would mention that is an organized
company of infantry at Willow Creek, G. S. Wells Capt.,
consisting of somewhat near 30 men rank & file. They have not
had any musters the past summer. I mentioned the subject to
Col. Canfield. He said that it is out of his district. There
is a volunteer company also organized at Box Elder consisting
of about 20 or over in all, Jefferson Wright, Capt. They have

63
 Autobiography

not had any orders to muster either. If you consider these

companies sufficiently organized and within Weber Military
District. I hope you will also give some orders respecting
them.
Truly Your Friend
Honorable James Ferguson David Moore
Adj. Gen. Nauvoo Legion Major

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
Great Salt Lake City
Dec. 29, 1852
Sir:
Your favor of the 4th inst. came to hands. Enclosed I
send your special orders # 11, providing for the organization
of the Willow and Box Elder Settlements. The 3rd paragraph of
the 26th section of the Military Act places these two creeks
in Weber District and virtuallyrepeals the following
paragraph referring to Box Elder County, there be-ing no such
county in the Territory. The same act precludes the
possibility of those two settlements being organized into a
company, thirty nine, in-cluding officers being the smallest
number allowed as competent for an organized company. They
will therefore be organized together; and it will be proper
for you to direct that each portion of the Company muster at
their own settlement and have the same noticed on the return.
In relation to the first matter in your com-
munication. An officer that can order a Court can preside
over it, just as a king ordering a troop to war can command
them. The court then was a legal one and its orders should
have been carried out. This, however, not being a customary,
is an irreg-ular proceeding, and had not better be made a
cus-tom. There are times, however, when the wisdom of a
commanding officer might prevent abuses in courts, and it
would not be well to entirely exclude his authority in a
court. He may preside and still approve.
As to the next matter. The officers ordered to that
Court Martial ought to be ashamed of the ind-ignity they
threw upon their Chieftain, be he who he might, even though
the law required a written notice. Let them be careful, lest

64
 Autobiography

with the same judgement they judge with, they shall be

judged, lest meeting out technicalities, they receive from
the same measure. There being no law then, requir-ing a
written notice on this matter, the officers were guilty of
insubordination and should have been reported for trial by a
General Court Martial.
Taking into consideration the change that has been
made in the District, and that some irregular-ities have
occurred in the district, whereby proper returns have not
been made and received, these mat-ters had better remain in
the shade and open out in a new field, keeping everything in
its proper place and doing everything in its proper time.

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
Great Salt Lake City
Dec. 29, 1852
Special Orders # 11
I. Major Moore of the Weber Military District is hereby
instructed to take measures for the organiz-ation of a
company of Calvary to be composed of those required by law to
muster in the Willow and Box Elder Creeks in Weber County,
causing the elec-tion of proper officers.
II. It is recommended by the general Commanding that a
distribution of officers should be made by election in
proportion to the number enrolled in each settlement.
By order of
Lieut. General Daniel H. Wells
James Ferguson
Adjutant General

Ogden City, Weber County, U. T.

Jan. 24, 1853
Dear Sir:
The Special order No. 11 came to hand on first inst.
but in consequence of the inclemency of the weather I have
delayed the fulfillment of the same until 21 & 23 inst. I

65
 Autobiography

find that there is 54 men on those two creeks that are

subject to military duty and among them there is 54 horses,
23 saddles, & 27 bridles, 4 holster pistols, 2 swords, 1
revolver, 38 guns, 9 muskets & shotguns and 1852 rounds of
ammunition averaging over 34 rounds a piece as you will see
by the Returns of the Organization.
Joseph & James Davis refused to comply with the order
on the plea that they belong to a company at G.S.L. City and
say that they do military duty there. They were not present.
Therefore, I did not find out what company they claimed to
belong to.
The Company seems well satisfied with the
organization and appear much united (with the above
exception) and made a general turn out.
Yours Truly
Mr. James Ferguson D. Moore
Adj. General N. Legion Major Commanding
Weber miltary district
P.S. Please excuse the form of returns. Paper is scarce
here.

During the war of 1853 with the Indians in the

southern part of the state, the Indians in the Nor-thern part
of the state were very restless. David Moore spent three
months in the saddle looking after the safety of the people
in his district.

Territory of Utah
Weber County,
Ogden City
March 25, 1853
Dear Sir:
Ever feeling an interest in the Military Matters of
this Region, I address a few lines to you on the subject.
There is some complaints here and there, as I am informed
about the officers not being commissioned according to law
and but a few days past I heard the Captain of the Infantry
Company say that he thought it was but little amount to do

66
 Autobiography

military duty unless the officers were Commissioned. For my

part it don't trouble me whe-ther I am commissioned or have a
certificate of commission) or not. It is enough for me to
know when any duties are required of me, to do it asking no
questions. But as some folks are very tenacious on all
subjects, I have felt to make this known to you that you may
be ready to act according to your judgement in the case.
And further, I would ask whether I shall wait orders
from Head Quarters before I order the com-pany musters or
order them without. I see the law admits of either mode, see
pages 149 & 155.
I made application by petition to the County Court of
Weber County on Monday last (21 inst.) and got a grant of one
hundred dollars to purchase musical instruments, Colors,
books, etc. As I may happen to find such articles for sale. I
do not ex-pect that this will near supply the wants of said
companies but it will be a starting point. My ob-ject in this
is to endeavor to start a feeling of a military spirit on
muster days. For at present it is quite dead. The articles
purchased with the $100.00 will be held as County property.
Your orders or feelings on the above will be
thankfully received by your friend and Brother.
D. Moore
Major

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Great Salt Lake City
General Orders # 1 Apr. 25, 1853
David Moore Major commanding
Weber Military District
Sir:
I. You are hereby required to notify your command for
immediate muster and inspection of arms and hold the same at
your earliest possible conven-ience.
II. You will hold yourself with all or any part of your
command to be in readiness to march to any point, fully armed
and equipt, for any service that may be required of you by
the Governor or superior officers at a moments notice.

67
 Autobiography

III. After holding your muster and inspection as herein

directed you can dismiss your men having your arrangements
for immediate service entered into that there may be no
failure in case of need.
IV. You will arrest any strolling Mexican traders or their
assoc-iates that may be in your district and have them safely
guarded and taken care of until further orders concerning
them.
V. You are also under instructions to keep a vigi-lant
lookout in your district and the vicinity thereof, that you
may not be taken by surprise and that no advantage may be
taken of the citizens by the traveling hordes of Mexican
traders, whom it is supposed and well known pilfer, plunder,
and unlaw-fully trade with the Indians, furnishing them with
powder, lead and guns, for which they take in ex-change their
children to sell into Mexican bondage for horses and etc. You
will therefor be vigilant in your command, communicating
directly with the Adjutant General's Office in G. S. L. City.
Daniel H. Wells
Lieutenant General, Commanding
Nauvoo Legion
T E R R I T O R Y O F U T A H
P R O C L A M A T I O N B Y
T H E G O V E R N O R

WHEREAS, it is made known to me by reliable

information, from affidavits and various other sources, that
there is in this Territory, a horde of Mexicans, outlandish
men, who are infesting the settlements, stirring up the
Indians to make ag-gressions upon the inhabitants: and who
are also furnishing the Indians with guns, ammunition, &c.,
contrary to the laws of this Territory and the Laws of the
United States:
And Whereas it is evident that it is the int-ention
of these Mexicans or foreigners to break the laws of this
Territory, and of the United States; utterly regardless of
every restriction; furnishing the Indians with guns and
powder, whenever and wherever it suits their designs,
convenience, or purposes:

68
 Autobiography

Therefore, I, BRIGHAM YOUNG, Governor and Sup-

erintendent of Indian Affairs for the Territory of Utah, in
order to preserve peace, quell the Ind-ians, and secure the
lives and property of the citizens of the Territory, hereby
order and direct as follows:
1st. That a small detachment consisting of thirty
men, under the charge of Capt. Wall, proceed South, through
the entire extent of the settle-ments, reconnoitering the
country, and directing the inhabitants to be on their guard
against any sudden surprise.
2nd. That said reconnoitering officer commun-icate
with the expedition now traveling South, as often as any
information of importance is obtained, that I may be kept
advised of any transaction.
3rd. The officer and party hereby sent upon this
service, are hereby authorized and directed to arrest and
keep in close custody, every strolling Mexican Party, and
those associating with them; and every other suspicious
persons or parties, that they may encounter, and leave them
safely guarded at different points of the settlement, to
await further orders, as circumstances shall transpire, and
the law directs.
4th. The Militia of the Territory are hereby
instructed to be in readiness to march to any point, to which
they may be directed, at a moment's notice.
5th. All Mexicans now in the Territory are required
to remain quiet in the settlements, and not attempt to leave,
under any consideration, un-til further advised; and the
officers of the Ter-ritory, are hereby directed to keep them
in safe custody, treating them with kindness, and supplying
their necessary wants.
6th. While all the people should be on their constant
guard; they are also requested to remain quiet and orderly,
pursuing their various avoca-tions, until such time as they
may be called upon to act in their own defence.
7th. The officer in command of the reconnoi-tering
detachment, is hereby directed to move with caution, that he
may not be taken in ambush, or surprised; to preserve his men
and animals, and still be expeditious in his movements, as
possible; and the people at the various settlements are here-
by requested to furnish him such aid and assis-tance, as
shall be necessary.

69
 Autobiography

Done at the City of Provo, in the County of Utah,

this 23rd day of April, A.D. 1853
BRIGHAM YOUNG

Ogden City
May 2, 1853
Honorable Sir:
According to your orders of the 25th which I received
on 28th, I ordered the three companies at Ogden City, viz.
Companies A & B Cavalry & co. A Infantry Rifle, on 29th, to
muster.. There was a general turnout but the day was very
windy & disa-greeable. So much so that we had to leave our
Parade Ground and retire to a sheltered place in order to
have the inspection of arms. I found that many were but
poorly supplied and but little ammun-ition. I send you
herewith the returns of Co. A Calvary and Co. A Infantry. I
have not yet received any returns from the other co. of
Calvary.
The Willow Creek & Box Elder Company has not yet been
called out, but will be on Thursday. The Report of which I
shall forward as soon as possible.
I would suggest the dividing of Capt. F. Durfey's Co.
(Co. A Infantry). According to the best of my Recollection
its full number is between 90 and 100. Also the election of a
Major of Infan-try with the other necessary officers for a
Batta-lion. Yet I feel to leave this in your hands, be-
lieving that you will dispose of the matter accor-ding to
wisdom.
Lieut. Gen. D. H. Wells Yours Truly
D. Moore
Major
P.S. I feel a deep regret for the loss of Br. Rodney
Badger. Faithful & Persevering men are but few. D. M.

Monday Morning
Ogden City
Lieut. Gen. D. H. Wells May 9, 1853
Dear Sir:

70
 Autobiography

I feel thankful for the opportunity of com-municating

with you again and would say all is peace with us at Weber.
We have had a fine muster of the companies at Willow & Box
Elder Creeks on Saturday last (the 7th). We had them all meet
at one place about the center of their district and there was
a general turnout., But in consequence of there being no
blank muster rolls on hand, I could not get a full and entire
report of their equipment but will here give you the best
information that I can. The whole company numbers 77 at
present. 43 at Box Elder & 34 at Willow Creek. Present on the
ground 70... They have in the settlements about 90 horses, 50
lbs powder, 50 lbs lead, caps & etc. About 65 guns, mostly of
best quality. But many are without saddles, only about 40
saddles in the com-pany. We also had 3 Shoshones muster with
the com-pany. Fine looking Indians. They were much pleased
with our maneuvers and said that they did not know of any
wandering bands of Indians near by. We have, however, had
some parties out in the small valleys in the mountains east,
but have seen no sign of any Indians. Weber and Ogden valleys
look fine and green. There is a party gone into Cache Valley.
I have not yet heard from them. They are in all probability
at home at present but I have not seen any of them.
I would say that it is my impression that it would be
full better to divide the company at Wil-low and Box Elder &
form two companies of them. One at Willow Creek & one at Box
Elder as soon as it may suit your Convenience. It is their
desire at present that the company be divided for convenience
of both parts. I have not yet been able to get Capt. I.
Thompson's Returns yet. He has sent to his Ordily Sergeant
for the returns but has not got them yet. His Ordily Sergeant
lives some four or five miles distance from him.
Yours Truly
To the Adjutant General D. Moore
Dear Sir: Major
Please send me some blank muster rolls if you have
any on hand and in so doing you will much ob-lige the several
captains of companies.
Mr. James Ferguson D. Moore
Adjt. General

Adjutant General's Office

71
 Autobiography

Great Salt Lake City

May 10, 1853
Sir:
I have before me your letters of the 24th Jan., 25th
Mar. & 2nd May.
The companies to which Joseph & James Davis belonged
in Great Salt Lake City were the Life Guards or Minute Men
and could only consist of men who might be called up at a
minute's notice to defend the city or the frontiers. It is
absurd to think of men living 60 miles away of belonging to
such a unit.
The subject of Commissions has long been neglected,
principally through the neglect of those who complain. A
commission does not make a man a captain. It is the heart and
the spirit of the man. Send me a list of your present
officers and the date of their elections, and the commissions
shall be forth coming.
Success to your endeavors to obtain music for your
command. Talk to your men about their arms and ammunition.
Tease and persuade them. Scold and coax them to supply
themselves. Let him that has no sword sell his coat and buy
one. Let him that has no gun sell his horse and buy one. Let
him dispose of everything not sacred, but let them arm them-
selves. Who has so learned Mormonism as to think of peace
much longer than we have had it? If any one, they will
unlearn that part bitterly. Who teaches them to be careless
and indifferent and to sleep unarmed and unprotected. Tell
anyone that does so that the Devil is their inspirit. Cease
not your exertions. Try anything till you have your men
prepared for any emergency. Do they expect warning when the
enemy comes upon them. The first warning will be the war hoop
among their dwellings.
Your company musters direct yourself until further
instructions.
The return of Capt. Durphy was incomplete giving only
the names of those who mustered. So we cannot tell whether
his numbers will justify two companies from one.
Respectfully Your Obedient Servant
To Major David Moore James Ferguson
Com. Weber Mil. Dist. Adjutant General

72
 Autobiography

Ogden City
May 31, 1853
Dear Sir:
I have Capt. I. Thompson Returns of the Muster of the
6th of this month and have had it for some two weeks past &
would have forwarded on Receipt, but it was out of any kind
of form, not even stat-ing the number present or absent, and
so poorly wrote that I cannot make out many of the names. I
also have been very unwell for sometime past which has
delayed my writing to you.
We had a notice out and a muster was to come off on
Wednesday last, but in consequence of the rain which have
fell here almost in torrents for sometime past, and
especially on the morning of the day mentioned. I thought it
best to dismiss until fair weather. The officers and men were
unanimous in voting to not make any account of the muster on
that day & come out again at some future call.
I would inquire if there is any bugles for sale in
Salt Lake City. Also fifes & Drums & the prices of the same.
If any of the above are within your knowledge, you would
confer a favor by sending me a few lines on the subject as
there is none for sale here.
Hon. James Ferguson Yours Truly
Adjutant General D. Moore
Nauvoo Legion Major
Weber Military District
P.S. Capt. Thompson Company no. 41 Rank and file, 47
horses, 39 saddles & BRIDLES, 38 rifles, 25 1/2 lbs powder,
48 pounds lead, 3 swords & scabbards & five pairs of holster
pistols. D.M. The Commis-sioned officers of this district
knows but little of the dates of their elections. Col.
Canfield never handed over any of his papers to me. I sent to
him twice for them and saw him once myself.
He promised to leave all his papers at the post
office before he left the valley. I enquired for them but
found he had not left any. It will make me much trouble &
labor to get the dates of the elections, but I think that I
can get them correctly from the first to the present & will
then forward a full list from beginning to the present. There

73
 Autobiography

has been no record kept here of the military until since I

was appointed to the command, that I can find.
Yours &c.
D. Moore

Headquarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
Great Salt Lake City
July 12, 1853
Sir:
Your favor of the 8th is at hand.
The appointment of Lt. Browning is correct, but that
of a chief of music does not come within the provisions of
the law. Anything short of a Bri-gade are restricted to
Company Music. As Commander of the Battalion of Calvary you
have a right to appoint a principal musician, whose duty it
would be to instruct the company music in the calls adop-ted
for the use of the Legion, and consolidate them, if
necessary, under your direction.
I have laid the matter before the Lieut. General,
contained in your letter. He instructs me to say to you that
the better way for you to pro-ceed in the affair would be to
prefer your charges against the offending officer, in form,
which will be;
1st. the "Charge" - naming the offence committed, as
"Disobediance to orders and unofficer like conduct" and
2nd; the "Specification", - which will contain an
explanation of the way in which the crime was com-mitted. To
allow insubordination to continue in any way, he thinks is
unwarrantable, and still more so in an officer of so long
standing as Capt. Durfey. I shall wright to him by this mail
and exhort him to change his course, or withdraw from the
duties he seems to think so arduous. Meanwhile conduct
yourself with prudence in this matter and be care-ful to
retain your influence unimpared in your command. In doing so,
and doing right in any way you may depend upon the support of
the officers at home.
Your commissions will be forwarded as soon as
prepared.

74
 Autobiography

Respectfully yours &c.

Major James Ferguson
David Moore Adjutant General

Ogden City
Aug 15, 1853
Dear Sir:
Feeling it my duty to address a few lines to you on
the subject of affairs in this district, I therefore improve
the opportunity. There are seven forts or places for them,
picked upon. The inhabi-tants of Box Elder are all upon the
ground & some are upon the ground East Weber & a few has
moved into Ogden City upon the site for forting. There the
committee has decided to wall in a portion of Ogden City &
then build it up thick within the walls. I gave the different
districts the privilege of choosing committees to locate
their forts, feel-ing a desire to have all satisfied if
possible as it is a large work. The sett-lers of East Weber
seems to be divided in opinion about the place to fort.
Those, or most of them, that live on the south side wish
their fort on the south side of the river and those on the
north side are the same. I sent Capt. Thompson up to assist
them in deciding & laying off their fort. He did so, but it
don't seem to please any of them. They have sent to me again
to know if they might move their effects to another location.
I have given them the priviledge to do so. The officers of
Box Elder & East Weber have complained to me about some of
the men not standing guard. They say that some have utterly
re-fused to stand their portion of guard. The guarding is at
the mountain passes &c, & is arranged so that each person has
only half a night to stand in a week, and some won't stand
that much. I told the officers thus complaining that I didn't
feel to make any move until I recieved your orders or council
on this matter which I hope you will send by return mail if
not sooner, as I feel it a duty to keep up a guard until all
are secure in their forts, and if it is a duty for one man
to stand on guard it is the duty of others.
There is some excitement at the present at Box Elder
caused by a Sho-sho-nee Indian telling them that the Utahs
are on their route to make an attack on them. This was told
yesterday. There was quite a camp of them there at the time.
They moved their squaws to Willow Creek & say that they will

75
 Autobiography

help the settlers fight. Tomorrow night is the time set for
them, the Utes, to come. I think if any Indians makes an
attack on them there, it will be the very ones that are
telling them the news. The Indians caught an emigrant out
from his camp and robbed him a few days past. He was beyond
Bear River at the time. I have no doubt it was some of the
Utes that reside here as one of them, a very poor one to, has
showed a quite amount of money & a good gun since his return.
He had none when he left. I would like that something be
devised to make a oneness in reguard of forting at East
Weber.
I think there will be no difficulty in getting all
safe in forts by winter unless you give orders or council to
the contrary.
Yours in much haste
Hon. D. H. Wells D. Moore
Lieut General Major
Com. Nauvoo Legion Com. Weber Mil. District

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's office
Major David Moore Great Salt Lake City
Commanding Aug 18, 1853
Weber Military District
Sir:
Yours of the 15th is at hand. I have also had the
pleasure of conversing with Harry Pierce from Box Elder.
In relation to some of the forces being obstinate and
not willing to take orders; I have only to say to you, you
have your orders, obey them and see them carried out.
If men refuse to comply, there is a way to make them.
It is truly regretable that harsh measures are necessary to
be used or even threat-ened. It is no use to refuse
compliance nor yet to be divided in relation to different
settlements. Neither is any man at liberty to contribute aid
or comfort to our enemies, by leaving their stock in exposed
situations nor complying with the require-ments of the
orders.

76
 Autobiography

I will say to you Major Moore, take good coun-cil, be

wise in all your movements, and then be ef-ficient in
carrying them out. Officers must be res-pected in their
positions which they occupy, insub-ordination must not exist.
There is no question but that it is all important to secure
the harvest. While this is being accomplished, the scattered
families can be brought together more compact and easier
guarded than where so scattered , and safe in their families,
children, etc.
By united exertion, stock may also be more
efficiently gaurded and secured, as also the harvest.
I am convonced that nothing of consequence will be
done towards quelling the Indians, until the brethren become
willing to hearken to council, and be more united in carrying
it out.
The brethren of the Weber Canyon, were told by the
President to unite together upon one side or the other of
that river and build a fort and when they should be strong
enough, they could build a fort on the other side.
Now let them do as they are told if they want to stay
there at all, for I should not be surprised if they do not
comply if they would have to evac-uate the place all together
on both sides, or else be liable to be raked down by the
Indians which would be fore warned.
If brethren cannot see propriety in obeying good and
wholesome council, they are most likely to learn from what
they suffer. Men of experience in this kingdom ought to know,
and do know verily, that if they do not willingly comply with
the council of authorities of this kingdom, given in kindness
and love, for their benefit, that they will in all
probability, be chastised until they do. In this, all have to
partake. Hence, it is true, that no man is at liberty to do
wrong, thinking that he alone is responsible. It is a
responsibility that no one can assume.
If I refuse to take care of my stock, I am liable to
lose it; so far it is a personal loss. Of course I feel it.
So far as it is a public loss, the public feels it. But the
moment it goes into the hands of our enemies, to feed and
encourage them, it ceases to be a private matter. All are
affected by it. I have no right at all to act con-trary to
the orders concerning the disposition, either of myself, my
family, or my property. It is my business and duty to render

77
 Autobiography

my most efficient aid to secure the promotion of the public

interest.
Why need I reason upon so plain a subject? Will
nothing save a demonstration of Capt. Walker and his forces
convince the brethren of their danger?
Can the "door never be locked until the steed is
stollen"? I tell you Major Moore that it can, if the people
and officers all do their duty. It is mutiny for me to resist
obedience to orders. It is treason for me to give aid and
comfort to our enemies to the state and teritory.
Let all such persons look to it; for it is no time to
trifle with these things. The supremacy of the law must be
maintained.
You are fully authorized to enforce it so far as your
jurisdiction extends and we expect that all good men will aid
and sustain you therein.
Respectfully I have the honor to remain very truly
and cordially your friend, etc.
Daniel H. Wells
P.S. It is not well to be either too creduluous or
incredulus in regaurd to rumors. That one in regard to the
northward movement of Indians jibes well with the information
recieved here. There is no safety anywhere, but a strict
caution and watching.
Two of the brethren were killed yesterday about 28
miles from the city, by Indians. When you least expect them,
they are most likely to come, and in the hour you look not
for them.
D.H.W.

Willow Creek
Major David Moore Aug 21, 1853
Sir:
I have been informed by the Indians that a large band
of Utes are in the mountains east of here and calculate to
come down the three mile canyon and make a brake on our
settlements. It is believed that there is considerable truth
in what the Indians have said. We have got together accor-
ding to your council, all but two or three families and they

78
 Autobiography

will be here today.We are in an awkward fix to contend with a

large band of Indians.
Yours with respect
to D. Moore, Maj G. S. Wells
N.B. The boys that was out hunting says that they saw two
Indians on top of the mountain up Willow Creek Canyon. They
have just brought me the word. Yours in last.

Head Quarters, Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
Special Orders # Great Salt Lake City
To Major Moore Aug 31, 1853
Weber Military District Utah Territory
I. You will forthwith proceed to raise from your command,
thirty yoke of oxen and eight men with one baggage waggon to
carry provisions, blankets, etc.
II. You will organize the company by appointing the most
suitable person Captain and see that every one is suitably
armed and is provided with thirty days rations.
III. You will start this force so organized with the
required amount of cattle to Fort Hall without delay to aid
in conveying the wagons and other property from that post and
direct them to report themselves to Captain Bryant Stringham
upon their arrival and act from thence under his direction.
IV. Make report to this office of your doings herein and
let no hinderance delay or failure interpose the rapid, full
and entire execution of this order.
Respectfully
Daniel H. Wells
Lt. General Commanding
Nauvoo Legion

Head Quarters, Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
Special Orders # Great Salt Lake City

79
 Autobiography

To Thomas S. Smith Aug 31, 1853

Col. Com. Davis Co. Mil. District. Utah Territory
I. You will forthwith proceed to raise from your command
twenty five yoke of oxen and eight men with one baggage
waggon to carry provisions, blankets, etc.
II. You will organize the company by appointing the most
suitable person Captain and see that every one is suitably
armed and is provided with thirty days rations.
III. You will start this force so organized with the
required amount of cattle to Fort Hall without delay to aid
in conveying the wagons and other property from that post and
direct them to report themselves to Captain Bryant Stringham
upon their arrival and act from thence under his direction.
IV. Make report to this office of your doings herein and
let no hinderance delay or failure interpose the rapid, full
and entire execution of this order.
David Moore Respectfully
Weber Military District Daniel H. Wells
30 yoke of oxen and 10 men
J.M. Grant G.S.L. Mil. Dei.

G. S. L. City
Major David Moore Sep 1, 1853
Commanding Weber Miltary District
Dear Brother:
I have issued an order to you to make up the
deficiency of oxen which were to go to Fort Hall.
We have not got a report from all the wards yet but
have learned from Bro. Bryant Stringham that the requisitions
have not yet been complied with by a large amount. I have
therefore sent an order, especting that you will fill it
without fail or delay. I have issued sundry orders to other
districts but it is not necessary to wait for them.
The president instructs me to say, that if men resist
or refuse to obey orders like Joseph Davis, put them in irons
with ball and chain on picket guard, and in no instance
permit him or anyone from those weak settlements to leave on

80
 Autobiography

any pretence whatsoever, but seek to strengthen by sending

more to them.
Let the brethren at East Weber, fort on both sides of
that river and let the Willow Creek and Box Elder settlements
be concentrated unless they can render themselves secure
immediately by forting up.
Be sure that you save the grain and all kinds of
provisions and proceed with your defences as fast as
possible.
Major Edward A. Pedell, Indian Agent for this
territory, with D. B. Huntington are on a visit to your
place. You will render them what aid they may need, by
assisting to get access to the Indians.
We think that although the Indians may be a little
saucy, that still, they will not commit any very great
depradations, unless the people continue remiss in taking
care of and defending them selves.
You must be careful, not to give any occasion, but
bear or forbear, and give them no pretence or cause of
provocation.
The brethren should be careful at the same time, not
to proceed to extreme measures for light, and trivial causes
as is sometimes the case, and thereby plunging the settlement
into war inadvised-ly & perhaps with friendly tribes.
I have no more to offer at present, but remain very
truly and sincerely
Your friend and Brother in the order of Truth
Daniel H. Wells
Lt. General Commanding
Nauvoo Legion

Ogden City
Lt. General Sep 30, 1853
D. H. Wells Commanding Nauvoo Legion
Dear Sir:
Having an opportunity of writing a few lines to you
on some subjects I improve the time as I have the chance of
sending by the hand of Br. E. H. Pierce.

81
 Autobiography

The minute Company you spoke to me about is about

made up and is to consist of men but I have deferred any
organization until I could hear from you, whether they should
be a seperate organization or for them to remain in the
companies they were organized in. I would rather have them a
separate company, but their Captains rather hate to let them
go as their companies are small in no. - that is the two
Calvarie companies. Capt, Durfey's Company is very full and
unweildy. I hope you will consider the division of this
company as well as the company at Willow Creek & Box Elder.
The Willow Creek Com-pany as it now stands has about all the
officers at that place. Jefferson Wright has resigned or
tend-ered his resignation to the Capt. of his company. He is
about to move to Salt Lake City. He is First Lieut. of said
Company and resides at Box Elder.
There is some secret trading with the Indians yet,
for all that the Governor's Proclamation has been sent to
different parts of the County. I would like to have some
orders what to do respecting those that will continue to
trade (in spite of all order or principle) with the Indians.
I have no law nor orders as a guide in the affair.
Again there is a few individuals that have utterly
refused to gather into any fort whatever and still remain out
and are obstinate in the matter. I have felt like having them
arrested but when I reflect upon it I see momentarily that
the willing & obedient will have a greater task in gaurding
the disobedient, than they have in guard-ing the forts.
Consequently I have let some slide that I would otherwise of
punished.
There is some excitement up in the fort at Bishop
Binghams between the people and the City Council of Ogden
City, or some of the City Author-ities in consequence of the
people or most of them in that fort cutting green box elder
poles on Weber River below the city boundaries. There is much
difference of opinion in relation to an act of the
legislative assembly of this territory giving certain rights
to Ogden City in Oct. 4, 1851 as you will find under page 166
and the 39th section of an act in relation to the Judiciary -
which you will find under the 46th page. Some say here that
the city right is good yet others think it is not. I would
like to know your mind and the Governor's mind as soon as
possible upon those two points of law & particularly whether
Ogden City holds juris-diction over the timber west of the
city boundary to Salt Lake or whether that is considered

82
 Autobiography

under control of the County Court from the approval of the

last named 39th section. I mention this matter to you for the
purpose of getting your decision upon this matter as a suit
has already been commen-ced against D. N. Drake for cutting
green box elder poles; others in that fort have done the same
& expect to be prosecuted likewise & say that they will carry
the case up to the highest court in the Territory before they
will bow. If that is done much division will be the
consequence. I hope therefore that this matter may be duly
considered and you will write me on the subject as I wish the
affair stopped before it comes before the highest court in
this County if possible. You may think this affair does not
interfere with Military Mat-ters, but the people claim that
if they did not have to fort up that they would have no
necessity to cut this timber, but after forting the cattle
was destroying their grain & they were compelled to get
fencing or lose their grain. Much application has been made
to me on the subject but I would give the people no orders to
cut any timber under cont-rol of Ogden City, although I think
the people ought to have that right at the present at least,
for in forting the people have to labor under a great
inconvenience and much grain has been lost in spite of every
exertion to save it.
No more at present but I remain your sincere friend
in the gospel of peace.
D. Moore
Major

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
G.S.L. City, Oct. 4, 1853
Sir:
Accompanying this I send you special orders No. 7 of
this date which will answer the first part of yours of the
30th Nov 1854 You will please have the instructions carried
quit immed-iately and fill and return the accompanying
Battalion Blanks and muster rolls. I would like them returned
before the 27th if possible. You should given through the
proclamation. Your own discretion will be your best guide in
regard to the nonconformists. Do nothing rashly but be
decisive.

83
 Autobiography

The last clause of the 39th Sec. of the Judiciary Act

confirms to Ogden City the rights granted Oct. 4, 1851. It
would be wise to end the litigation by compromise. The City
Counsel should not study beauty before safety and ought to
yield a little. Though these rights are now theirs, the
powers that gave can take away. So far this is a matter
between the people and their representatives in the City
Council. Should they be abusively represented; they have
their recourse. But in the event that you cannot carry out
your instructions without, you have the authority to take
even the chamber the Council sits in to make the people of
your district secure. Extreme cases alone will justify
extreme measures. The Governor will not, nor do I,
countenance litigation.
I am Sir, Most Respectfully Yours
Major David Moore Daniel H. Wells
Commander Lieut. Gen. Commanding
Weber Mil. Dist. James Ferguson
Ogden City Adjutant General

Ogden City
Oct. 24, 1853
Sir:
I send you the Returns of the muster of the 3 Cavalry
Co. The Infantry Musters Returns is not ready yet. Captain
Durfey's Company was divided according to your order; making
Ogden River the dividing line. Co. A is on the North side &
Co. B on the south at Ogden City. Abner Bell was elected
Captain of Co. A & Lorenzo Clark Capt. of Co. B. By the
request of the Lieutenants of the Co. at large, Capt. Durfey
was elected Major of the Battalion. I don't know whether this
was your intention or not. Capt. Durfey said it was your
feelings when he saw you at S. L. City, that when his company
was divid-ed, it would be formed into a Battalion & a Major
elected for it. Yet it was a Query in my mind as there was no
definite order to have a Major elect-ed. If it was not your
intention it can all be soon made right for I had it well
understood before the Election that if it was not right they
must back up & take their former positions in Co. A again.

84
 Autobiography

Lieut. James G. Browning has tendered his resignation

to me. He was First Lieut. of Captain Durfey"s Co. It is in
consequence of his health being very poor. He is Commissary &
Subsistence Officer & he thinks it is all his health will
admit of his attending to; I have accepted of his Resignation
fully believing that his health is not sufficient for the
duties of his office.
E. H. Pierce is elected in place of Jefferson
Wright.
D. Moore
For Daniel H. Wells Major
Lieut. General Com.
Com. Nauvoo Legion Weber Mil. Dist.

Ogden City
Oct. 27, 1853
Dear Sir:
I herewith forward you the Muster Returns of the
Infantry Companies. It cannot be made as correct as it
ought to be in consequence of the old Muster Rolls being
accidently lost or mislaid by Capt. Durfey or his Ordily
Sarg.
I endeavored to raise a Minute Co. and suppos-ed I
had got it in progress and about 16 volunteer-ed but the most
of the officers came to me the next day & wished to be
excused. I considered the affair and come to the conclusion
that I would make a selection myself & as soon as I have got
enough names of such persons as will be the most efficient I
will call them together & organize & make the returns
forthwith.
We are all very much involved in labor at present in
preparing for the winter in a forting capacity. The most of
the people are well satisfied with forting up, but there are
some restless spir-its among the people. California is their
destiny & Heaven & they say they won't stop here & I feel to
say Amen to it for they are of a kind that does not set a
good example before the youth.
Your Friend and Brother in the Gospel of peace

85
 Autobiography

Hon. D. H. Wells D. Moore

Lieut. General Commanding Major
Nauvoo Legion
P.S. You will see by Lorenzo Clark muster roll there is
only 18 privates returned. I think there are nearly or quite
double of that no. of infantry but are no returns because
they were not present & the old roll being lost their names
is not down as being absent'.
D. M.

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
G. S. L. City
Oct. 31, 1853
Sir:
Your favors of the 24th & 27th Inst. are to hand. The
election of Major Durfey was correct. Your proceedings are
approved. When you can, send us complete returns. The muster
rolls you may retain: but be sure and have the Battalion
Returns full.
Your acceptance of the resignation of Lt. Browning
was all right, but he cannot continue in his appointment of
Commissary of Subsistence. Sec. 16 of the Military Act
requires this appointment to be made from the officers of the
line.
The Company of Minute Men organize when your
convenience may allow.
It is policy for you to delay no time in the
completion of your forts. The opposing policy of the Indians
is unknown and where we look the least, trouble may come the
soonest. The restless creat-ures you have among you are
certainly most pit-iable. Such are better away than with you.
Let them have their heaven.
Enclosed I send you the Rolls and Returns for your
next muster. If you do not know the exact date of the
elections, affix the nearest to the correct dates that you
can.
Respectfully Yours

86
 Autobiography

Major David Moore James Ferguson

Com. Weber Mil. Dist. Adjutant General
Ogden City
Nov. 7, 1853
Sir:
I have spoken with Adjt. Nowlin & find that he kept
no minutes of the Battalion Returns & if you please send me
the returns which I made you, with what more alterations you
wish I will forward new returns as soon as possible.
Otherwise I will have to get returns from the several Capt.'s
again which would take more time than it would for me to make
new returns from the old ones.
Yours with due respect
Mr. James Ferguson D. Moore
Adj. Gen. Nauvoo Legion Major

Ogden City
Nov. 24, 1853
Dear Sir:
After some considerable delay in waiting for new
returns from several officers & some consider-able inquiry I
find that it is almost impossible to make full & correct
returns for our last muster (Oct. 29th/53) but I will send
you the date of elections of commissioned officers which will
be as follows:
NAME OFFICE DATE ELECTED
David Moore Major Jan. 31, 1852
Benjamin F. Cummings Capt. Co. A. " "
B. W. Nowlin 1st Lieut " " "
Thomas Dunn 2nd Lieut " " "
Jacob Earl 3rd Lieut " " "
John Thompson Capt. Co. B " " "
Gilbert Belnap 1st Lieut " " "
Daniel Rawson 2nd Lieut " " "
George W. Hill 3rd Lieut " " "

87
 Autobiography

Jonathan I. Wells Capt. Co. C " " "

Eli H. Pierce 1st Lieut " " "
Harmon D. Persons 2nd Lieut " " "
John M. McCrary 3rd Lieut " " "
The above comprises the officers of the Battalion of
Cavalry & the exact date of their several elections. The
following is the Election of the officers of Major Durfey's
Battalion.
NAME OFFICE DATE ELECTED
Francillo Durfey Major Oct. 22, 1853
Abner Bell Capt. Co. A " " "
Armstad Moffett 1st Lieut " " "
Isaac N. Goodall 2nd Lieut " " "
Isaac Riddle 3rd Lieut " " "
Lorenzo Clark Capt. Co. B " " "
Clifton C. Browning 1st Lieut. " " "
Rufus Allen 2nd Lieut. " " "
James Owens 3rd Lieut. " " "
The above companies, the officers of the In-fantry
Battalion & the date of the last elections of the officers.
Some of them was privates before the above dates of this (the
two captains for in-stance, but it was a good selection. They
are men that understand military operations very well.)
I have selected several names and will organize the
minute Company shortly & will make returns.
Your Friend & Br.
Adjt. Gen. D. Moore
James Ferguson Major

Ogden City,
Feb. 13, 1854
Sir:
Ever feeling an anxiety to carry out what-ever order
that may be presented by my superior officers, I have

88
 Autobiography

accordingly issued orders to the several forts in Weber

County for the officers in charge, to forward returns of
actual service & damages etc. sustained the past summer &
fall in consequence of our Indian difficulties. The returns
begin to come in & will be forwarded as soon as the Adj. can
copy them.
As regards muster rolls, I cannot make any farther
returns until we have another muster. We had our three
musters last summer according to law. The companies did not
seem to be inclined to volun-teer any more. Therefore we had
to quit at that. But as soon as the ground and weather will
admit I intend to have a trial for another muster & would be
very happy if it were possible for you to be with us at our
next muster. If you can come please set the time & place & I
will endeavor to have all on hand. We want some person here
to give us some instruction on Battalion Drill in particular,
as we are not acquainted to any real extent with it.
The Indians about this place are very quiet at the
present time but seem to have a kind of sullen, silliness
hanging about them that I have not seen in them any season
before. The fort walls have been commenced at three forts
only, out of eight. In this Ogden City is included, namely
Mound Fort, Binghams Fort & Willow Creek Fort. The rest have
done nothing towards building their walls, unless talking
about them, but as soon as the earth is unchained from Mr.
Jack Frost, I intend to stir the people up as with a sharp
stick, and if the Lord will, keep doing so until every fort
is well fort-ified and secure from Indian Depredations.
The Indians have complained this last fall as well as
this winter about whites using up all their lands and wood &
some of them seem more sulky about it than they have ever
been heretofore.
If you have any further instructions that you wish
adopted or carried out, please write.
Respectfully Yours & Etc.
Mr. James Ferguson D. Moore
Adjt. Gen. Nauvoo Legion Major

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office

89
 Autobiography

Great Salt Lake

Feb 21, 1854
Sir:
Yours of the 13th Inst. is before me. I am glad that
you are awake to the importance of speedy returns of your
losses and services. I wish them as soon as possible. At
present I can make no calcula-tions as to when I could be
with you to muster. When it will best suit the convenience of
the Com-mand appoint it and if possible I will attend.
I regret to learn the spirit of the Indians in your
vicinity. It requires in all places and with all classes of
the Aborigines a straight forward, mild and at the same time,
independent policy to be pursued. If they grumble about their
lands show them that those lands were created that they might
be cultivated and give them an opportunity by fair wages for
the work they do to partake of the products. Show them the
use to which we put the timber and teach them to do like-
wise. With them as with white men idleness begets discontent
and industry begets peace and content- ment. Keep them at
work if possible and pay them as you would your own species
and their grumbling will cease by deg-rees. Do not allow the
energies of the people to relax nor the work to be stayed
till your settle-ments are properly fortified. You are not
safe till then.
Respectfully
Major David Moore James Ferguson
Com. Weber Mil. Dist. Adjutant General

Great Salt Lake City

Feb. 23, 1854
Bro. David Moore & Joseph W. Young
I reply to yours of the 19th inst. that it will fully
accord with my feelings for Bro. David Moore to administer on
the estate of the late Isaac Clark, and take the guardianship
of his family in compliance with his request and certainly it
should meet the approbation of all the parties concerned to
comply with the expressed and reasonable wishes of the
departed.

90
 Autobiography

As to the Tithing Books left by Bro. Clark, I wish to

have Bishop Browning audit and settle them; and when that is
done, send them to the General Tithing office in this city.
Please say to Bishop Browning that I wish him to take other
books, in which to keep account of his acts and doings in the
Bishopric.
Praying for your prosperity and welfare in the
pathway of all truth.
I remain your brother in the covenant
Brigham Young

Inventory & Appraisal of the Estate of the Late ISAAC

CLARK, Deceased. Made Mar. 4, 1854 by Chas G. Browning and
Ithamer Sprague, Appraisers, sworn by Probate Judge.
Dwelling house, city lot no. 3,
block 31 stable &c $475.00
lot no. 3, B.31 50.00
Farm of 36 3/4 acres near Beeches mill 200.00
1 bay horse, 1 sorrel horse 140.00
1 brindle cow & calf, 1 red cow & calf 70.00
1 red & white cow & calf, 1 red cow 60.00
1 red speckled cow on range 30.00
1 yoke of lg brindle oxen, yoke & bows 100.00
3 pigs @2.50, 1 ox wagon 20., 27.50
1 yoke & 2 chains 3.50
1 saddle, bridle 11.50
1 7 1/2 set horse harness 24.00
1 Rifle gun & 2 pistols, 1 spinning wheel 16.00
1 99 lbs rolls, 1 bed & bedstead upstairs 85.00
1 looking glass, 3 tubs & 4 buckets 14.00
1 bed & bedstead in large room 20.00
1 bed & bedstead in Mrs Clark's room 25.00
1 desk 8., 1 clock 10., 1 fire shovel .75 18.75
1 bed & bedstead in Diana's room 20.00

91
 Autobiography

9 chairs @ 1.50, 20 lights of glass @.20 17.50

2 pr andirons 5.50, 1 fire shovel 1.50 7.00
2 spade 3.50, 1 light stand 4, 1 axe 1.50 9.00
1 chest 2., 1 saw 1., 1 picture & frame 2. 5.00
1 cookstove & furniture 25., 1 churn 2., 27.00
2 brass kettles 5., 1 camp kettle .75 5.75
tin ware 5., 18 plates 7., 4 pitchers 5., 17.00
platters 3., 10 tumbles 1.25, teacups 1.50 5.75
knives & forks 1.50, 2 tea kettle 1.50 2.25
2 sets teaspoons, set table spoons 3.00
3 skillets 2., castor 1.25, 3.25
2 candlesticks 1.50 1.50
sheep @3., cattle in Middleton's herd
Great Salt Lake City
Major David Moore March 14, 1854
Dear Brother:
In relation to the settlement of the estate of our
deceased brother, Isaac Clark, if I could be with you
personally, I have no doubt that I could settle it very
satisfactorily to all par-ties concerned. As it is I should
recommend you get President Farr, Judge Browning, and Bishop
Brown-ing, and go with them to Sister Mary Clark's resi-
dence. Have Sister Diana Clark, Catherine and Joseph W. Young
present and talk over the matter together with them, how they
wish to have the property divided. Sister Mary Clark, who I
under-stand is in quite poor health, should first be provided
for, and if she proposes to remain with Bro. Moore, who I
understand is to marry in accordance with Bro. Clark's wish,
Sister Diana Clark, or if she prefers to remain with her
daugh-ter and Joseph W. Young, or should she wish to remain
by herself, it is all right. Let her elect which way she will
do and then act accordingly. Set apart to each and to
Catherine if she is or should be entitled to any, according
to their relative circumstances in equity, as to the brethren
shall deem right and proper, and have no expense of
administration. Let all parties sign an acquitance of having
received in full their just and proper share of the estate of
Bro. Clark to their entire satisfaction, and let a receipt or

92
 Autobiography

acqitance be lodged in the judge of Probate office for safe

keeping.
The brethren whom I have named will act in wisdom and
fairness under the circumstances of the case; therefore let
all concerned be content and let their decision be final; no
one else has any right to complain, so long as you and the
family are satisfied. I would be concerned with Sister Mary
Clark as she has long been the companion of Bro. Clark, is
somewhat in years and infirm; been through with him in his
troubles and assisted him to obtain the property of which he
died prospered. In this way all may be made satisfactory and
no expenses to eat up and waste the property, and it will be
left to do good to and bless Bro. Clark's family.
God bless you, Amen.
Brigham Young

MEMORANDUM OF THE DIVISION OF THE ESTATE OF ISAAC CLARK,

DECEASED AS SET OFF TO DIANA CLARK, SECOND WIFE OF SAID ISAAC
CLARK AND ISAAC L. HERRICK, INFANT SON OF I. CLARK AND DIANA
& HEIR TO A PORTION OF SAID ESTATE WHICH HAS BEEN DIVIDED
THIS 20TH DAY OF MARCH A. D. 1854.
By mutual consent of all parties concerned,
one sixth part of the dwelling house,
viz, the South-east Room which belongs
to her to live in or to sell as she pleases. 79.16 Lot
#3, block 31 $50.00
1/4 the income from the farm & 1/4 of
the proceeds when sold, valued $200./4 50.00
2 cows, 1 red & 1 red speckled 60.00
1 large yoke of three year old steers 60.00
1 large yearling steer & 1 small heifer 18.00
1 bed, bedding & bedstead 20.00
20 lights of glass. 4.00
1 pair andirons & 1 fire shovel 3.25
1 cookstove $25., 1 frying pan .5 25.50
total 369.91

93
 Autobiography

To all whom it may concern, I the undersigned set my

hand as a witness that I am fully satisfied with the above
named articles and amount as my share & that of my child,
above named, of said estate and with this consideration I
sign and quit claim entire of all demands on said estate.
Given under my hand this 28th day of March A. D. one
thousand eight hundred & fifty four, at Ogden City, Weber
Co., U. T.
Diana Clark (her X mark)
Done in presence of D. Moore J. W. Young

THE FOLLOWING IS A MEMORANDUM OF THE DIVISION OF THE

ESTATE OF ISAAC CLARK DECEASED AS SET OFF TO MARY CLARK,
WIDOW OF THE DECEASED & CATHERINE HIS DAUGHTER, DIVIDED MARCH
20TH 1854
By mutual consent of parties concerned.
The Dwelling house, Except S. E. Room $375.84
1 large red cow $40.; 1 Brindle cow $ 30. 70.00
3/4 of the farm i. e. that is the income &
3/4 of the proceeds when sold value $200 150.00
1 red & white cow 30.00
1 yoke of work cattle 100.00
1 yoke of two year old steers 40.00
1 bull 3 years old $30.; 3 pigs $7.50 37.50
2 yearling steers & 1 large yearling heifer 30.00
1 1/2 sets of harness $24. 1 spin wheel $4. 28.00
1 ox wagon yoke & chains 23.50
4 beds, bedsteads & bedding 80.00
1 looking glass $4.; 1 clock $8 12.00
1 pr of andirons & 1 shovel $4..50 4.50
1 light stand $4.; 1 hand saw 5.00
1 chest $2.; 1 shovel $1.; 1 axe $1. 4.00
3 brass kettles $9. 1 tea kettle $1.75 10.75
2 skillets $1.50; 1 frying pan $.50 2.00

94
 Autobiography

1 table $12.; 1 sorrel horse $90 102.00

1 horse on range given to Catherine.
Total 1.105.09

To all whom it may concern, we the undersigned heirs

of the estate of Isaac Clark deceased do hereby set our hands
as a witness that we are fully satisfied with the above
named articles and amount as our share of said estate & with
this considera-tion we sign & quit all further claim on the
afore said estate.
Given under our hands this 28th day of March A. D.
one thousand eight hundred and fifty four at Ogden City,
Weber Co., U. T.
Mary Clark (her X mark)
Done in the presence of Catherine Young
D. Moore J. W. Young

William Critchlow succeeded David Moore in the

recordership of the city April 8th, 1854. James G. Browning
was appointed Bishop to fill the vacant place of Isaac Clark
who died January 24th, 1854.
Deseret News,

May 2, 1854
Major Moore
Dear Brother:
At the earliest possible date, I wish that you and
some of the wide awake boys of your vicinity, such as Bro.
Belnap, J. W. Young, George Hill and others of that class,
would take a trip through by Ogden Hole to Bridger, or Green
River, and ascer-tain the feasibility of a road through that
section to strike at Bridger or Green River.. This I want
attended to and if found practicable, it is my wish that the
immigration should pass that way, here-after.
Brigham Young

95
 Autobiography

P.S. You may strike or intersect the road this side of

Green River, and you should get some proper person to pilot
the immigration through.

Ogden City
June 22, 1854
Dear Sir:
In compliance with your favor of the 10th which was
received on the 12th at evening. I set to immediately to get
up the expedition and was pre-paring to leave on the morning
of the 14th, in con-nection with 13 of the brethren, but in
consequence of the rain falling almost in torrents, we were
un-able to leave until the morning of the 16th. We took 15
animals with us and one wagon and passed over the dividing
ridge into Ogden Valley. Thence to the southeast corner of
the valley where the main branch of the Ogden River enters
said valley, where we camped for the second night. We then
pass-ed up the main branch about 8 miles in an east north
east direction to where it makes a sudden turn to the right &
a considerable creek empties in from the north east. We
camped there about 3 o'clock P.M. It commenced raining
shortly after we encamped which hindered us from making much
search that evening, except getting a view from some of the
mountains east. Next morning I went up the main fork of the
Ogden River a distance of about 4 miles and found that there
was no possible chance of any pass that way. The mountains
forming one solid barrier & the river passing down through a
deep chasm in the rocks. We then passed up the northeast
branch some 4 miles and found that the route was too hard on
our wagon horses. We therefore sent two men with the team &
wagon back to Ogden City again. We then put ahead with our
horses, 12 in number & 1 mule packed with our provisions. We
passed about 3 miles further up said creek. Then turned to
the right up a dry canyon & passed on up to the div-iding
ridge between the waters of Ogden & Cache Valley, but finding
the country one continual scenery of high ridges, lying in a
direction from northeast to southwest as far as we could see,
without pass & densely covered with quaking aspen groves &
underbrush & without water excepting what rain had fell of
late. We then retraced our track back to Ogden Valley, forded
the main branch to the south and turned up a large flat
bottomed canyon to the east and ascended the height of the
land bet-ween Weber River & Ogden, but finding that canyon a

96
 Autobiography

very poor route, it being without grass or water & thickly

covered with rocks, we thought it advisable to abandon that
route & return by way of Weber Can-yon which we did, arriving
at Ogden City yesterday about one o'clock P.M. with our
animals much fatigued.
I am of the opinion that there is a possibil-ity of
getting a road from Bear River ferry to Weber River about 4
or 5 miles below the ford on Weber & continuing down Weber
Valley to within about 4 or 5 miles of the pass through the
moun-tains thence north over the dividing ridge to Ogden
Valley. Thence out through the pass to the settle-ment at
North Ogden Ward.
There is another possible route from Fort Bridger
across the large bend of Bear River & through Cache Valley &
over the low mountain this side of Bear River to intersect
the old road but this route is barely possible in consequence
of large streams & high mountains.
We would of tried the Weber route but our animals
were some of them lame & we thought it wisdom to return &
write to you on the subject & if you was in mind of that
route we would endeavor to find a wagon pass through that way
if our services were required.
Yours Truly
D. Moore

Great Salt Lake City

D. Moore June 24th, 1854
Dear Brother:
Yours of the 22nd inst. is at hand, and I perceive
you found the Ogden Creek Canyon rather rugged. If you do not
find it practical to deflect to the north at a point further
east than the Weber River Ferry, I wish at your earliest
convenience, you would take a small party and determine
whether a reasonably good route can be had from Weber River
Ferry to Ogden's Hole and if so, make arrangements at the
Weber River Ferry to pilot such immigrants as may prefer it
over the route you search out, as it will save them 50 or 60
miles of travel.
Respectfully, your Brother in the Gospel
Brigham Young

97
 Autobiography

Ogden City
July 10th, 1854
Dear Sir:
In compliance with your instructions last received, I
left Ogden on Monday 3rd inst. in company with Bro. J.
Belnap, G. W. Hill & Daniel Rawson & proceeded up Weber
Kanyon without any amount of trouble in finding a good road.
But our progress was soon arrested by large rocks extending
from the high mountains on the north down into the bed of the
river thus even preventing us from pass-ing over them with
our animals in any kind of safe-ty. We then took up a kanyon
to our left, (the river not being fordable) and passed over
three ranges of mountains descending the third to a beautiful
creek which unites with Weber about 4 miles below the Ferry.
Found Soldier Indian there with a part of his band. He
informed us of the Indian Trail from Fort Bridger to Ogden
Hole by way of Ogden Kanyon which I have before described. He
said the country was open and level after leaving Ogden River
until the trail struck Bear River & tolerable good from Bear
River to Bridger but that there was not much difference in
the distance bet-ween the two routes. I was in for making the
trail & see what the country appeared like but the rest of
the company thought it a hopeless journey & wished to Return.
Consequently Soldier's Brother showed us an old Indian Trail
across the mountains to Dry Creek which unites with Weber at
the head of the first kanyon & near the lower end of Weber
Valley. There is no possibility of any good route by way of
Weber River, yet I think there is yet some chance of a road
on a more direct route than by way of Salt Lake City. I have
endeavored to get two or three more to go with me again but
can get none at the present, but I will endeavor to start out
again as soon as possible unless otherwise directed by you,
for I don't feel like giving up beat in finding a good pass
through to Bear River at least. I will be at the City in a
few days & will call upon you & give you a chart of the moun-
tain region which I have seen in the present excur-sions as
well as those which I traveled over in 1851.
Respectfully Your Friend & Brother in the Gospel
To President Brigham Young D. Moore

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

98
 Autobiography

Great Salt Lake City

Tuesday Oct. 31, 1854
General Orders # 4
I. There will be a general muster and inspection of arms
in the respective military districts in this territory, on
Saturday, the 26th day of Nov. prox-imo, commencing at 10
o'clock A.M.
II. The muster will take place under the direction of the
Commandants of each district, who will ob-serve care in
collecting the forces from extreme and exposed points; In all
such places the muster will take place at the post or fort:
and it is ex-pected that the district Commander will see that
some suitable officer of the district is in atten-dance to
hold the muster and inspection.
III. Major David Moore of Weber Military District and
Major David Evans of Utah Military District will each
organize a company of infantry, the former at Box Elder, the
latter at Cedar Valley; hold elections and make returns to
the Adjutant General's Office of this city.
IV. The Commandants of the respective districts will cause
Court Martials to be held in all cases of delinquency, as
soon as possible, after the mus-ter, and make returns thereof
as well as of the muster and inspection, as directed by law.
V. The attention of the Officers is hereby directed to the
rigid enforcement of attendance at the Mus-ter and
Inspection, with the requisite arms and ammunition; also see
that all who are capable of performing Military duty are
enrolled and legally notified, and only properly excused or
returned as delinquents.
In all cases of delinquency, let the law be rigidly
enforced, and let all enrolling Officers fill up their
Companies, or fill up their orders.
D. H. Wells
Lieut. General
Commanding Nauvoo Legion

Ogden City
Nov. 9, 1854

99
 Autobiography

Dear Sir:
Finding that there is another muster & inspec-tion of
arms to be held in this district on Sat. 26th, I would inform
you that we are entirely out of blanks for the returns. You
will therefore please to send a number both for calvary &
Infan-try, as it will much hasten the returns as well as keep
them in due form. There is at present six organized companies
in Weber County & the Infantry Company to be organized at Box
Elder will make the seventh to make returns for which will
make quite an amount of labor until we have some blanks.
All things seems to be progressing as well as could
be expected in this region. The walls of the several forts
is in good progress at the present.
Respectfully Yours
Hon. D. H. Wells D. Moore
Lieut. Gen. Nauvoo Legion Major

Ogden City
Dear Sir Nov. 23, 1854
Having been called upon again this morning to remove
the Indians from near Bingham's Fort in consequence of their
burning up the fences which encloses Bro. Farr's, Bingham's,
& Tracy's farms, as they have done frequently before for the
two past years, I feel like first getting your express
council on the subject and then acting accordingly, as
removing an encampment of Indians, often excites them very
much. It is therefore a rather hazardous job. I have also
been informed that the Utah's and Shoshonies have killed
several head of young cattle about that section, and when the
people remonstrate with them on the subject, they give them
imperti-nent answers, such as the Walker Utes have killed men
& cattle & that Your Excellency has made them many presents,
and they (The Soldier & Band) intend to do the same, that
they may have presents also. They also say that the fence
poles is their wood and they have a right to burn them & will
do so. This is the prevailing spirit that is in them. You can
therefore see the position of affairs here in respect to the
Indians. I also feel to realize my position as a Military
Officer Commanding this Dis-trict and pray that I may never
be left to take an unwise step in the line of my office.
Under these con-siderations I ask your Council upon the

100
 Autobiography

subject which shall be strictly adhered to according to the

best of my ability.
Respectfully Yours in the Covenant of Truth
To President D. Mooore
Brigham Young Major

Great Salt Lake City

Major David Moore, Nov. 27th, 1854
Dear Brother;
Your letter of 23rd inst. in relation to the Indians
is received.
It appears that Little Soldier and his band are quite
troublesome in pilfering, burning fence poles, etc.
I have considered the matter and concluded that the
best thing that can be done with the band is to distribute
them out among the inhabitants of the district to labor and
earn a living.
As to Walker and the Utes obtaining presents for
their killing, stealing, etc., it is not so. Walker has not
at any time done anything of the kind, and if some few of his
men have, they have been mostly used up for it, and the rest
probably will be if they do not quit.
If the Indians will stay where you place them with
the brethren, it will very much improve their condition, and
there will be no fear of them going hungry or naked. Just
take them and distribute them in families to the brethren;
and tell them they must work, and tell the brethren they must
exercise patience and forbearance, but require them to work,
pay them reasonable wages in food and clothing day by day,
and in such articles as they need for themselves and
families. In this way they will be disposed of very much to
their own advantage and benefit and to the relief of the
community, who will also find it much cheaper to support them
in this manner, and they will be doing something towards
their own support: As it is, the people have them to sustain.
As to making them presents, it cannot be done. If they want
things they must work and pay for them like other people do.
We call upon the people to aid and sustain you in
carrying into effect the foregoing proposi-tion. If the

101
 Autobiography

brethren will do this and manage the Indians properly, they

will be doing a good work and very materially assist in
bringing them to an under-standing of our design in doing
them good. You must have them disarmed, take from them their
guns, bows and arrows and not permit them to have them.
We shall send down Wm. Hickman, with Mr. Ryan and
probably D. B. Huntington to talk to and preach to them and
explain to them our wishes. This will probably cause them to
comply with our wishes with little or no difficulty.
But this as it may, you must have it done. Relying on
your energy and wisdom to carry this thing into effect.
I remain
Your Friend and Brother in the cause of truth
Brigham Young

Deseret News; Dec. 5, 1854

Trip to Little Soldier's Band.
Mr. Editor - It being requested by the Super-
intendant to visit, in company with William A. Hickman and
Elisha Ryan, the Utah's near Ogden City, some complaints
having been made by Major Moore that the Indians were killing
calves and burning fence poles and etc. We left this city on
Wednesday, the 30th of November last and arrived at Major
Moore's that evening. The next morning, ac-companied by eight
or ten of the citizens, with three or four wagons, we
repaired to the Indian Camp, three miles below Ogden City, on
the South side of the Weber River. They mistrusted that some-
thing was up, but could not find out what it was. They were
on the lookout with sentinels posted on the highest points.
We found them much excited but told them our business, vis. -
that they were to go and live with the whites, a family in a
place which did not suit them at all. Little Soldier said it
was a day of gathering and not of scattering; but he finally
decided to go. The wagons and their ponies took all their
effects to the settlements. They went over to the Mound Fort
and camped. The next morning we went over to see them; they
had concluded not to scatter and had sent out for all the
help they could raise, but we distributed them out and
disarmed them, and left them feeling com-fortably. It was a
new order of things to them, and they used every argument to

102
 Autobiography

stave us off, but we were determined to obey orders and found

Major Moore and others of the citizens ready to assist us.
Yours Respectfully
D. B. Huntington
Interpreter

Major Moore, James S. Brown, and other citi-zens

visited the camp at West Weber. After much persuasion, the
natives returned with them to Ogden. But they definitely
refused to give up their arms. Finally as the situation
became rather tense, the whites decided to permit the natives
to keep their weapons for the time being and let them cross
the Ogden River and encamp among the willows near Mound Fort.
The next day when the whites visited the camp, they found the
Red Men very hostile when the proposal was made that they be
distributed among the settlers for the winter. A squad of
armed white men persuaded them, however. Sullenly and
reluctantly the Indians marched back to Ogden. They were
stopped at a point near the old tithing office while almost
every white man who owned a gun was brought to that point to
mingle among the natives. The procedure agreed upon was for
the Major to give the command for the aborigines to turn over
their weapons. If any of the warriors refused to surren-der
his arms then the white man nearest by was to disarm him by
force. Major Moore gave the command and Brown repeated it in
the Indian dialect. Brown reports what occurred:
"At the word, each man was to take hold of an
Indian's gun, and I was to tell the aborigines to surrender;
but there was not a white man who obeyed the order, for what
reason, I do not know. I went through the crowd of Indians
and took every weapon with my own hands."
Almost immediately an Indian boy leaped upon a horse
and galloped northward at top speed toward an Indian Camp at
Brigham's Fort. Major Moore gave the order for Brown to
follow him and bring him back, which he did. Just as the
Indian Boy entered the west gate of the fort, Brown entered
the east gate.
"To arms" the white man cried. "To arms! Turn out
every man and help disarm the Indians!"
The white men responded immediately. Brown arrived at
the west gate just in time to seize the gun of a powerful Ute

103
 Autobiography

who was attempting to escape. All the weapons were taken from
the red men and conveyed to Ogden under gaurd. Then Brown
tried to explain the whole situation to the natives. He felt
that they were very stubborn and sullen.
"Here take my wife, my children, my horses and
everything I have", one said. "Take it all and keep it, only
give me back my gun and let me go free."
Another remarked: "Without our guns we cannot hunt or
defend our families. We are squaws now .... We are not
anybody now."
The final result was that the Indians accom-panied
the whites to their homes and pitched their tents in the back
yards. In expressing the feelings of the whites, James Brown
wrote:
"To us it did seem hard to have them feel so bad, but
they had no means of support for the win-ter, and the
citizens could not afford to have their stock killed and
their fences burned, and it was better policy to feed the
Indians and have them under control. They could husk corn,
chop wood, help to do the chores, and be more comfortable
than if left to roam; but for all that, they were dep-rived
of that liberty which they and their fathers before them had
been them accustomed; therefore they felt it most keenly ....

G. S. L. City
Dec. 1, 1854
Major David Moore:
Say to Little Soldier that Dimick has come and said
that Soldier has done first rate. Tell him al-so to be still,
for all will be right, and wait till he hears from me again.
I will send Dimick to them again before many days to talk to
them. Say also to him that Dimick speaks my words and they
are truth, and not to throw them away: and it is good for him
to hearken to what Major Moore & James Brown shall say till
Dimick comes and that Mormons are his true friends & that of
all good Indians.
If the band break off and go to Willow Creek & Box
Elder to join the Indians there, we shall have them put to
work like Soldier's band, and serve them in the same way.
I send Soldier 1 plug tobacco by Pah-Bush.

104
 Autobiography

Brigham Young

Ogden City, Tuesday Morning

President Brigham Young Dec. 5, 1854
Dear Sir:
Felling that you would be happy to know how we are
progressing with Soldier and his band. I have only to say,
that so far we have not as yet been enabled to get them fully
divided out by families. Yet we rejoice in anticipation of
being able to assist in bringing about some of the purposes
of heaven concerning this Lamanite Band.
They were very discontented until Pah,bush returned
from the city with the tobacco and letter. The Soldier and
most of his men came to my house as soon as possible, formed
a circle in front of the door & had a good smoke. Bro. James
Brown came, explained the letter to them and preached to them
sometime. Soldier then got up and shook hands with all
present saying that he was fully satisfied and wanted to live
in peace with all. Joy was on every countenance present, both
of the bretheren & Natives and we felt thankful to our
Heavenly Father that he had thus far blessed the undertaking.
I have gave the Brethren Council to not push them too
hard at first with labor, as they are unacustomed to work,
and as a matter of course it will come hard to them at
first.
Old Pipeagins and his band took a great fright and
ran off to Box Elder in the night saying that they did not
know what the Americans intended to do with the Indians.
Your Friend & Bro, in the Gosoel of Peace
D. Moore

Ogden City,
Jan. 25, 1855
Pres. Brigham Young
Dear Sir:
Having an opportunity , I feel it a duty to let you
know our progress with the Soldier and his Band here. Your
note of 27th Dec. last was not rec'd until Jan. 12th. Bro.

105
 Autobiography

James Brown undertook to read it to Soldier but he was

entirely deaf to it, saying that the whites had endeavoured
to talk to him for 3 years back and he was tired of their
talk. The Indian that brought the tobacco & letter told
something that displeased them very much. They have been very
sulky since, but keep silent as to the cause. Every now and
then they throw out some hints about the Mormons taking away
all their lands & they are very angry about their guns and
tease me much for them. I told them that when the Big Cap-
tain tells me to give them their guns then I will do so, &
not before. Some of the families have left the place where I
had them distributed, and went into the brush again. It seems
a hopeless job to do anything in general with them, but I
don't feel to stop talking & doing what I can for them yet by
a considerable.
Please send a note now and then on the subject.
Yours Truly
D. Moore
P.S. Br. James Brown & myself have been to see the
Shoshonies, gave them quite a preach and left them feeling
first rate.

After receiving the above letters the Indians seemed

reconciled to their situation. Their Chief was filled with
the spirit of approval for the course that had been taken
with them, and he preached it long and strong. After that the
Indians and the citizens got along very well together.
Little Soldier became the peacemaker between the
Indians and the White Settlers of Weber County. He visited in
the homes of the pioneers as long as he lived. His wife's
name was Negess, and he had a daughter named Mary. She
continued to call on the family of David Moore for many years
after her parents had died. Little Soldier's grand daugh-ter
was still living in 1934. Her home was in Kays-ville.
Ellen, daughter of David Moore and her infant son
were sick one day when Little Soldier called at the home.
Detecting the disease by its odor, the Indian ran for
some herbs. These were steeped as tea and the liquid given to
the mother. The following morn-ing both mother and son were
covered with measles. After that Little Soldier's remedy went
the rounds of the settlers. He knew of many herbs used by his

106
 Autobiography

people as medicines and he freely gave this infor-mation to

the white people.
During the fifties, some of the Ute Indians, who
lived in and around Ogden part of each year went to battle
against another tribe. In the skirmish a Pahute Squaw and her
nine month old Papoose were taken prisoners. The Squaw made
her escape and joined her own people, but the papoose was
purchased from the Indians by Ann Blythe Bar-ker, mother of
Sarah Barker Moore, the wife of David Moore, for a pair of
blankets and some flower.
Two or three years later the Indian Mother learned of
the whereabouts of her child. Each year thereafter for
several years she called at the Barker home for the little
girl but the child re-fused to go with her. Mrs. Barker named
the Indian Baby Rhoda. Little Soldier called often to see how
she was being cared for. Through this act of kind-ness, the
Indians and the white settlers became much more friendly.
Rhoda continued to live as a member of the Barker family
until she was fourteen or fifteen years old when she died of
tuberculosis.

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office
Major David Moore G. S. L. City
Weber Military District April 7, 1855
Sir:
We send you enclosed the commissions for the officers
of your district, also those of the infan-try, numbering in
the whole 23. There has been some expense in preparing these
commissions which each officer should share in liquidating;
you will, therefore charge $1.00 for each commission and when
you have collected the amount, forward by mail or some trusty
conveyance to this office and on reciept you will be credited
as you are now debited with the amount.
If any officer has received a commission previously
should object to taking another if one is forwarded to him,
paying for it, you will return such commissions to this
office.
H. B. Williamson
Brevt Adjt General

107
 Autobiography

SALMON RIVER MISSION

At the General Conference of the Church of Jesus

Christ of Latterday Saints held in Great Salt Lake City, Apr.
6, 1855 and shortly after, the fol-lowing named persons were
called and set apart for the Northern Mission to that part of
the Indians which inhabit the mountain regions known as the
rocky mountains: Thomas S. Smith, David Moore, Ira Ames Jr.,
Benjamin F. Cummings, Peasant Green Tay-lor, Wm. Burgess, Wm.
L. Brundage, Israel J. Clark, Francillo Durfey, Charles
McGrary, Gilbert Belnap, George W. Hill, Charles Dalton. Ezra
J. Barnard, Isaac Shepherd, George R. Grant, Baldwin H.
Watts, Wm. Burch, Abraham Zundell, Thomas Butterfield, Wm. H.
Bachelor, Nathaniel Leavit, and Everett Lish.
On April 15th, they were set apart at Ogden City by
Lorenzo Snow and instructed to go north. Their instructions
were to settle among the Flat Heads, Bannocks, or the Sho-
sho-nee Indians, wherever these tribes would receive them.
Teach them the principles of civilization. To persuade them
to cease their savage customs and live in peace with each
other and with the whites. To cease their savage habits and
settle down and build homes. To teach them the principles of
the gospel and do all we could to better the conditions of
this fallen people.
We were also instructed to take provisions, enough to
last us one year, and in no way be a burden to them. But
rather feed them and be honest and upright in all our
intercourse with them.
We were promised if we would go and serve in humility
and help these fallen creatures to redeem themselves, that
God would bless us.
On Tuesday, the 15th day of May, 1855, Col. Thomas S.
Smith and those from Salt Lake and Davis Counties, passed
through Ogden City and encamped on the herd ground near the
herd house formerly occu-pied by Haskel W. Shurtliff and
Childs, The company from Ogden City having united with those
already camped.
On Thurs., May 17, 1855, at noon, the camp consisting
of ten wagons comenced traveling north and camped at night at
a spring within about four miles of Willow Creek where
Abraham Zundell and Everett Lish joined the company with one

108
 Autobiography

wagon. The train passed on North to Grover's spring and

camped for the night. Here B. F. Cummings, D. Moore, J.
Galliger and J. W. Browning arrived on Horseback and joined
said camp, they having been detained on business. Enoch Reese
and a company for Carson Val-ley also arrived and camped with
them about sun-down.
On Sat., the 19th, the camp traveled to Bear River
Ferry where a part of the company took their cattle about a
mile up the river and swam them across, while the wagons were
being ferried over by J. Simpson and the rest of the company.
Mr. J. Sim-pson owned a part of the ferry, but he would not
accept pay from any of the company for their ferriage. They
got into camp about 1 o'clock P.M. all safe and within a
short distance of the ferry. About 3 o'clock P.M. Orson Hyde,
Marshal Joseph L. Heywood, Judge Styles E. Reese, and several
others on their way to Carson County arrived in Camp with
them.
Christopher Merkley found a cow and a calf of his in
Middleton's and Riley's train of cattle and after striving to
sell it to several of the breth-ren present and not making
any deal to suit him, he sold the cow and calf to D. Moore at
$ 40.00. He gave him until fall to pay for her and if this
money could not be got by his family, Merkley is to have ten
percent interest until it is paid.
Traveled seven miles today.
On Sun., the 20th, Col. Thomas Smith, having been
appointed the President of said Mission, organized the camp
by selecting Francillo Durfey for Captain, William Burgess,
Lt., B. F. Ciummings, Sargeant of the camp and David Moore,
Clerk and Historian of the Mission. After the camp was thus
organized, they traveled up Bear River about ten miles and
camped for the night. Quite a shower of rain and hail fell
during the night making the night quite cold.
Mon., 21st. On summing up the list taken the day
before, there were found to belong to the camp 27 men, 11
wagons, 46 head of oxen, 21 cows, 3 cal-ves, 1 bull, 7
horses, and 3 dogs. Also 7554 pounds of flour, 14 bushell 37
pounds of wheat, 1 bushel 4 quarts of corn, about $250 worth
of tools, 19 guns, 11 revolvers and 5 pistols.
The camp travelerd in a northeast direction some 18
miles to Frog Springs, Malad Valley, passed over a high ridge
which was somewhat rocky, also passed over some good land for
farming purposes; saw but little timber which was entirely on

109
 Autobiography

the mountain sides and to all appearances was Cedar only. No

game except some prairie chicken and cranes. William Burch
killed a sandhill crane. Cold Evening - wind from the north.
Tues., 22nd. White frost on the ground this morning
and the air very cold. The camp traveled this day about 18
miles to Muddy Creek, Malad Valley, passed over some three
small creeks - Deep Creek, Muddy, and a large amount of good
land. in this valley. There is a large amount of good land
for stock. Game is scarce, consequently the Indians do not
camp here much. We went up the creek and got some wood. Saw
where some Indians had passed up the bank to the east. No
fish in this creek.
Wed., 23rd. The company commenced their jour-ney at 7
a.m. and traveled to the crossing of the California road
about 16 miles and camped between two branches of the head
waters of the Malad. Wm. Burgess caught some trout in this
stream before he came into camp. On their way up the malad, a
block was obtained for a grind stone, which after coming into
camp was cut out by D. Moore, so as to be car-ried more
conveniently to the place of destination.
The camp attended prayers morning and evening since
they were organized on the Bear river and peace and union
prevailed.
Thurs., 24th. The Mountain peaks were all covered
with snow this morning and the air was quite cool. Nathaniel
Leavitt was appointed this morning, Captain of the herd by
unanimous vote of the camp. They traveled up the California
Road on a Northeasterly course over two mountains, crossing
one of the head branches of the Malad. After des-cending to a
high plain or high valley, they cros-sed a small spring creek
and went on to the north side of said valley where they
camped for the night at the head of a beautiful spring which
they called Sandstone Springs.
Fri., 25th. Camp concluded to lay by today on accout
of storm. At 10: o'clock a.m., it commenced snowing very fast
and continued until 12 p.m. when the snow was ankle deep. P.
G. Taylor, D. Moore, G. Belnap and G. W. Hill went on to the
great divide between the waters of the Great Salt Lake Basin
and the pacific and examined the road over the divide. Then
they went along the Divide further North and found a much
better road.
Sat., 26th. Camp commenced their journey at 7:10 a.m.
and passed over the Divide by the route found yesterday. The

110
 Autobiography

road now commenced to wind around the side hills down Crooked
Creek Canyon, which name they gave it in consequence of the
sudden and very crooked turns from right to left, the main
course of the canyon being almost west. After having traveled
over 20 miles of the worst road they had yet experienced,
They drove into camp near Bannock Creek.
Bannock Creek comes out of a high valley south of the
junction of Bannock Creek and Crooked Canyon Creek.and runs a
little west and north and empties into the Portneuf River.
Pleasant evening. After prayers we had some good singing of
hymns. It was a clear night.
Sun., 27th. Frost on the ground this morning. Country
more open here. Soli is rich. Camp moved on and traveled down
Bannock Creek about 20 miles over a continual sage plain to
the Portneuf River in front of and 6 or 7 miles of Fort Hall.
The banks of the Portneuf are very high at this place. The
Portneuf River is about the size of the Weber and empties
into the Snake River.
About sundown, two Indians of the Bannock Tribe or
Band came from Fort Hall, swam their hor-ses over the river
and came into camp. They were given something to eat, after
which they wished to stay all night. They seemed pleased to
see us. We told them our business which seemed to take well
with them. They showed us where the Bannock lands lay and
said the Bannocks were good friends with the Flat Heads and
other tribes around.
Mon., 28th. The Portneuf being too high to ford, it
was considered best to go by way of Mc-Arthur's Bridge which
was some 6 or 7 miles travel. The priviledge was granted for
crossing the bridge for $11 or $ 1.00 per wagon. N. Leavitt
traded his mare here with McArthur for three head of Indian
ponies and G. H. Grant traded a cow for a bull. B. F.
Cummings, D. Moore and C. McGrary left camp in company with
Myette, a frenchman and a Mountaineer for the purpose of
visiting Fort Hall. On arrival at the fort they were recieved
by Mr. Sinclair with the greatest courtesy.
Fort Hall is situated on the bank of the Snake River
and is built of adobes on a square of about 100 feet. The
north side is composed of buildings two stories high,
fronting inwards, and the other three sides consist of rooms
one story high and fronting inside. The outside wall is about
two feet thick and is raised above the roofs of the rooms
last named, about three feet, which is intended for a breast

111
 Autobiography

work in case of trouble with the Indians. The gate is on the

south side of the fort. The fort is kept very neat and clean
and in the care of Mr. Sinclair, the clerk of the post.
The soil here and round about as far as can be seen
is of a very cold appearance, wet and swampy on the bottom
land with one continual swamp of wild sage and sandy and
barren on the bench and but very little timber in sight on
the mountains.
Tues., 29th. They left their encampment near
McArthur's Bridge and traveled an easterly course to the
bridge on Ross' Fork which is about ten miles; thence a
northeast course to the ferry on Snake River, eight miles
further.
They found some old wagon tires and other irons (on
the bottom about three miles from Snake River) which they
took with them, as they needed iron very much.
At 2 o'clock P.M. they camped just below the old
ferry. Mr. McArthur, Mr. Hugo and another man accompanied
them to camp and showed them a flat boat which they owned and
gave them the right to repair and use it. Some of the Snake
Indians Went along with the camp from McArthur's Bridge and
camped near by. They caught some very fine trout in the
Snake River and traded with the camp for bread.
Wed., 30th. Camp still laying by. D. Moore, G. W.
Hill and Ezra Bernard went up to examine the ford on
Blackfoot Fork where the old Flat Head trail crosses it,
which is some miles from camp. Examined the ford and found
the water nearly six feet deep. Others searched the river
near camp but could not find any ford, the water being too
high in the Snake River. It was then concluded to repair the
flat boat. Accordingly B. F. Cummings and J. W. Browning went
back to Fort Hall for some calking tools to repair said boat
with.
The two Bannock Indians that had stayed with the camp
the three nights past, accompanied by another Bannock, came
into camp this afternoon. One of them brought his wife and
child with him. G. W. Hill preached to them, showing them the
Book of Mormon and telling them that it was a record of
their forefathers, after which they offered them-selves for
baptism. Accordingly the camp was called together and a hymn
was sung. After this we all repaired to the water where we
all knelt in solemn prayer. G. W. Hill then baptized all
three men, (the squaw not wanting to be baptized at that

112
 Autobiography

time.) Their names are Warra-hoop, Jock-ick and Chu-mi. They

were confirmed after which they blessed Warra-hoop's little
boy, Ion-ish, a child about 12 or 14 months old. Warra-hoop
is the first baptism on the Northern Mission. He is young,
tall and good looking; the other two are about middle sized
and also have a good intelligent appearance.
Thurs., 31st. Weather pleasant and beautiful. The
three Bannocks are still in camp. They seem in the best of
spirits and very much pleased with the principles of
Mormonism.
The repairing of the boat was finished about 1
o'clock and it was launched and taken up river about a mile
to a place where there was a good place to ferry.
Mr. McArthur and Myette and another man came from
Portneuf Bridge again to see how they had progressed with the
ferry. Hugo's boy also came to camp and tried to persuade
Warra-hoop and the other Bannocks to leave but they would
not.

J U N E 1 8 5 5

Fri., 1st. At seven o'clock A.M. the camp com-menced

ferrying their wagons and swimming their cattle over the
river. After all were over, a raft was made and the flat
boat was taken back to the other side and those going over
with it returned on the raft. While this was being done, the
rest of the company took the wagons about a mile up the river
and out on the high bench.
When the roll was called, Isaac Shepherd was missing,
and not returning at half past eight at night, Col. Smith and
some others went in search of him. They found him up the
river fishing and brought him in, arriving in camp after most
of the camp were in bed, except the guard.
Sat., 2nd. The company left their camp ground at 7
o'clock A.M. and traveled ahead breaking their road through
the sage without the aid of an Indian Trail, traveling this
day about 15 miles.
After they had traveled about four or five miles up
the Snake River, they came in full view of some cedar bluffs,
and supposing them to be on the bank of the Snake River,
struck out for them. But after traveling some four or five

113
 Autobiography

miles further and finding that the Snake River was much to
the east of said bluffs, they turned their course and trav-
eled towards the river. Several of the company suffered for
want of water, the day being very warm. On arriving at the
bank of the Snake River, they soon refreshed themselves and
traveled up the Snake River some five or six miles and camped
for the night on the old Flat Head Trail about a mile above
the ford on the Snake River.
There are many islands in the Snake River and it is
rightly named, for it is very crooked. The current and
general motion of the water is very swift, forming in some
places rapids and falls. The soil is of a black sand or
gravel and is very bar-ren in its general appearance.
Sun., 3rd. At 7 A. M. the camp commenced trav-eling
up the Snake River, a distance of about 15 miles and came to
a halt on account of a very strong wind.
Mon., 4th. Camp all well and cheerful and anxiously
looking forward for a place of destina-tion. We commenced the
journey again by traveling up the Snake River. After some
four or five miles, they left the bank of the Snake River and
struck out across a large field formed by a bend in the
river. They came to the river again about ten miles from
where they left it. After traveling about three miles further
up the river. they camped at a place that they named Black
Rock. The land passed over today was one continuous barren
waste of
rock and sagebrush.
They saw four antelope on the latter part of the
journey today.
About dark, Mattigan, a Bannock and his wife and
child, with two other Bannock Indians came into camp. They
were on their way to Salmon River and said they would
accompany the camp for a day or two.
Tues., 5th. Four head of horses belonging to the camp
went off last night some four or five miles up the river. E.
J. Barnard and D. Moore looked for them for some time before
they found them. While the company was preparing to leave the
camp ground, a pony belonging to J. W. Browning took the back
trail and went entirely off. N. Leavitt and E. Lish followed
up on his trail some twelve or thirteen miles, but could not
find him, he having left the road, and from the signs the
wolves had run him off.

114
 Autobiography

Camp traveled about twelve miles today and camped at

the big bend in the Snake River, nearly west from the butes.
C. McGary caught a fine mess of large trout here. The river
seems to be full of excellent trout.
Fremont's Peak is in full view of the camp this
evening, the camp being some north of a west course from it,
and it has been occasionally in sight for three days past.
This peak is said to be 13,470 feet high. It is also stated
by Fremont that he climbed to its top, but if its eastern
side is like the side in view, it would scarcely be credit-ed
by many that any man could reach its snow capped top.
Wed., 6th. At 8 o'clock a.m. the company left their
camp ground and struck out on a westerly course for Salmon
River Pass. About two miles from Snake River, they came to a
small lake called the Market Place. B. F. Cummings and D.
Moore went around the south side of the lake while the wagons
went around the north side, guided by Mattigan, the Indian
who stayed with the camp. This Lake apparen-tly has been
formed by floods from the Snake River, and has been some
twelve or fifteen feet higher than at present. Extensive
Barrens surround the lake at the present time. The main
shores all covered with rocks, except on the east side. The
lake is some five or six miles north and south and about the
same east and west. The wagons traveled some twelve or
thirteen miles after leaving the lake shore, in a
northwesterly course to the large creek below Medicine Lodge
Creek, crossed the creek and camped for the night on a
beautiful bottom of two or three hundred acres of land.
There is a small lake below, formed from this creek,
which is neither square nor oblong, but is composed of
several small bays or prongs on each side.
The teams were quite weary with their journey over
sage brush, rocks and sand without any road today.
Thurs., 7th. At 8 o'clock A.M. the camp com-menced
their journey by taking a westerly course for Muddy Lake, and
after traveling over another series of sage, sand and rocks
for about ten miles, they camped on the bank of Muddy Lake.
This lake is about ten miles from east to west by
about five or six miles wide. There is no timber near it or
about its shores. It has the appearance of milk and water.
There are also a number of small bays around this lake which
dry up in the summer and then afford some excellent grass.

115
 Autobiography

This lake is very shallow about the shores. The country

around the lake has a very barren and desolate appearance.
Mattigan left the camp and passed on for Salmon
River.
Fri., 8th. N. Leavitt's colts went back last night
towards the last camping ground. E. J. Bar-nard and Leavitt
returned and found them on the way. Leavitt also found two
chopping axes.
At 6 o'clock A.M. the camp moved ahead for Spring
Creek, traveling some north of west today. The teams were
almost tired down for want of water, they having drank all
the water and sweet and some sour milk they had before they
had passed three fourths of the way across, the whole
distance being some 20 miles without even an Indian Trail,
and about four miles being one continuous sage plain, with
some five miles of heavy sand and large sage.
The country around Spring Creek has the same barren
appearance as that they passed over. On the sides of the
mountains west of them, there are very extensive groves of
pine and fir.
Feed is scarce for stock here, there being but little
grass except where they camped.
Sat., 9th. The camp commenced their journey up Spring
Creek, traveling a little north of northwest for about twelve
miles.
George W. Hill killed an antelope before ar-riving
in camp.
Shortly after camping an Indian and his family came
along from up the creek and camped a few rods below camp. He
said he was a Bannock but would not talk much.
This pass to Salmon River is some six or eight miles
and this far up is very dry and barren. The creek here only
affords some birch and willow. Fur-ther down there is
cottonwood and quaking aspen.
Sun., 10th. N. Leavitt traded a gun and some other
articles with the Indian above named, for a pony.
At 8 o'clock A.M. they began their journey again and
traveled twelve miles further up the pass and camp at three
P.M. at what they called Spring Valley, from the numerous
springs of clear water that issued from her banks. The water

116
 Autobiography

of the springs here has a slight mineral taste. The grass is

good and feed abundant at this place, but the soil is not
good on account of salaratus, which makes the ground have a
very uneven surface. Game seems to be quite plentiful about
this place. No timber here, not even for fuel, but the
mountain sides are literally covered with pine and fir, ap-
parently easy to be obtained, the mountains being very
smoothly looking.
These springs form the water of Spring Creek, which
is a very swift stream, some twenty feet wide, but not very
deep.
Mon., 11th. It was warm and very pleasant this
morning. The camp commenced traveling at seven o'clock and
passed over the divide and down the head waters of the Salmon
River, traveling about twenty miles today. G. W. Hill killed
a fine deer.
Tues., 12th. Camp started ahead this morning at the
usual hour, but was detained by the breaking of a wagon
tongue in crossing the creek near the camp ground.
Considerable rain fell today. The camp did not stop on
account of the rain, but traveled ahead and after descending
to the upper valley on the Salmon River, the day became quite
pleasant. Soon after getting into the open valley, three
horsemen were discovered coming towards the camp from a
western direction. They proved to be Show-woo-koa, the
Bannock Chief, his wife and child. He had been informed of
the camp's coming by Mattigan and had come about seventy five
or eighty miles to meet them. He appeared to be very glad to
see the camp and told them that they were welcome and he was
glad that they had come to open up farms and show the Indians
how to work, as they were in a suffering condition for want
of food, the traders not being allowed to trade them any
ammunition. He also stated that the camp was welcome to any
land that they might select for farming purposes. He was also
very anxious that they should not go any further north than
the Salmon River. He said the Salmon run up in the summer to
the heads of the small streams which the camp was then
following down, that they would pass over places where their
backs would be out of water.
This Indian was named by Captain Grant, "Grow-
Kre-Kan" signifying "Big Rogue".
The camp traveled about 15 miles today and camped on
the bank of the same creek they camped on last night.

117
 Autobiography

This valley is not very rich in soil and has but a

small amount of timber in it. The moun-tains on the east and
west are well covered with pine and fir.
Show-Woo-Koo camped with the company.
Wed., 13th. The camp moved about four miles this
morning to the northwest and crossed over a large and very
swift branch which comes out of the mountain from the south
east. It was about two rods wide and so swift and deep that
it was about as much as a horse could do to ford it.
There is considerable cottonwood on this stream,
which was the object of the Camp's move, as Col. Smith wished
the camp to lay by for a day or two while he could examine
the country further down the river.
B. F. Cummings and D. Moore took their horses and
rode to the mountains west of the camp and got a pine pole to
make a wagon tongue in the place of the one that was broken.
They found some very fine groves of pine timber. Several of
the company went out for a hunt and to see the country. They
return-ed in the evening, not having killed any game, but
well pleased with the large amount of good pine that they
saw.
When role was called at night (for prayer which had
been kept up constantly since the organ-ization of the camp),
Col. Smith selected B. F. Cummings, F. Durfey, D. Moore, and
N. Leavitt to accompany him down the river on an exploring
ex-pedition the next day.
Shoo-Woo-Koo still remained with the camp, waiting to
see whether they would stay here or in the Salmon River
Valley, as he was anxious, as soon as they found a place to
suit them, to go home and bring the rest of his family and
camp with them. He has two wives and several children.
Thurs., 14th. Col. Smith and the men selected last
evening left camp about eight o'clock A.M. accompanied by the
old Bannock Chief, his wife and little boy and proceeded down
the Salmon River on the west side of the stream about fifteen
miles and then crossed over and traveled down the east side.
(The water in the Salmon River is high.) They traveled down
the river about thirty miles from the camp on the large creek
before mentioned and camped for the night. Just before they
camped, they came in sight of some six or seven squaws, which
the old chief took to be Blackfoot Indians. He was very much
alarmed and remained on the spot until Col. Smith and the

118
 Autobiography

rest took the lead. he asking them if they were not afraid,
to which they replied in the negative. He then said "ride as
fast as you can, until you come up to them." The old chief
was a little chagrined when he saw his mistake.
There is some very beautiful aspen and cotton-wood
timber and poles scattered along from six to eight miles up
the river from this place.
Fri., 15th. Col. Smith and company passed on down the
river. They saw some good bottom land after traveling down
some two or three miles. About five miles from their nights
encampment they found some good meadow land. They passed on
down the river some six or seven miles further, but finding
the bottoms not so wide as above, they concluded to return
and locate about a mile above the meadow land before
mentioned.
On their return they hal-ted near by the meadow and
traveled over the land, round about, and finding it of good
quality, concluded to return and bring their teams and wagons
to this place. They, therefore, mounted their horses and rode
back towards the main camp again. After getting quite a
wetting from a thunder shower which overtook them and having
considerable trouble in getting a fire started they dried
themselves and fixed their camp for the night.
Sat., 16th. Quite a cold night. There was frost on
the ground and the mountain peaks were covered with snow.
An Indian overtook the company on the way up and
presented a recommend given him by Neil McArthur, stating
that he was a friend to the whites and was willing to assist
them, etc. He traveled on with them to camp. This Indian's
name is Tin-Go-Sho.
The camp prepared to move the next morning to the
place selected.
Sun., 17th. Camp left this morning at 8 o'clock and
traveled down the Salmon River on the East side. They
traveled about 18 miles and camped near McArthur's old
corral.
A short distance before they got into camp, a Sho-
sho-nee Indian came to see them and stayed with them until
nearly night.
Mon., 18th. The company started early this morning
and passed over the little mountain and down to the second

119
 Autobiography

creek, to the place selected for their fort, which was about
12 miles travel. They arrived there about 12 o'clock noon.
After dinner, most of the company took a stroll over
the contemplated farming lands and examined the meadow lands
and returned generally well satisfied.
The Salmon River runs a little west of north here,
but sweeps further west a few miles below. The valley is not
very wide and keeps a uniform width for about seven or eight
miles, that is to say, about four miles up the river and some
three or four miles down the river from the camp location.
Timber is plentiful on the river banks and along the
small creeks that run down from the mountains to the river.
Cottonwood, Aspen, tag alder, willow and choke cherry grow on
the river and creeks, with now and then a little birch.
The meadow is the effects of an old beaver dam or
pond, which has been drained off some years past and now is
covered with a stout flat grass which will afford quite an
amount of hay every year.
The bench or table lands are very much broken by
ravines or small canyons. They are covered with small bunch
or mountain grass for several miles from the river on the
east and west.
On the mountain sides and in several of the canyons
there are groves of pine, but some of them are not nearly as
good as further up the river.
The site that Col. Smith has selected is on the north
of the second creek below the small mountain. It is a very
handsome piece of table land, about 12 or 15 feet higher than
the bottom land. There is another bench a few rods further
back which is a good many feet higher than the place selected
for the fort, and so the table lands continue to rise until
they get to the highest mountain.
There is considerable sage in the higher por-tions of
the bottom lands, in some places there is wheat grass which
grows very tall. There is some bluegrass and in the wet low
ground here as well as the divide above, white clover is
found.
The fruit is gooseberry, currents, red ras-berries,
choke cherries and service berries.
From general appearances this little valley might
sustain a large number of inhabitants.

120
 Autobiography

We traveled about 350 miles to reach this place.

During this 350 mies we had to make our own roads, and build
our own bridges, and had no one to guide us for this country
at that time was little known by the whites and was inhabited
by hostile tribes of Indians who had but little sympathy for
the whites.
The Indians gave us permission to occupy their lands
and use their timber, But we were not to kill their game,
neither catch their fish which was to be found here in great
abundance and of the very best quality. But they would let us
have what we would need for our own use for such things as we
had to dispose of.
This point was their fishing place and this was their
fishing season. For in the latter part of June the salmon
came up the rivers from the ocean in large schools far up the
small streams as they could to deposit their eggs.
consequently we found a large number of Indians of these
different tribes at this place.
They caught a large number of salmon daily by means
of Willow traps. Sometimes 150 to 200 salmon in a single
catch. They sliced them thin and dried them on willow
scafolds and bailed them up and thus they would obtain their
winter supply of fish.
Tues., 19th. Today the company un loaded their
wagons, hauled four loads of wood (dry alder) to make
charcoal of, cleared the small brush on the bank of the
creek, and placed their wagon beds by and made their beds
there in, and also commenced a blacksmith shop. Three of the
men were chasing an elk most of the day that J. Galiger had
wounded in the morning.
Col. Smith thought it not advisable to sow any of
their seed wheat until fall as the season was too far
advanced.
Wed., 20th. The company erected the blacksmith shop
today, and got the forge ready to use; also got some timber
out to start a plow and made a harrow with wooden teeth. A
corral for the stock was also commenced.
At evening, Dominick, a half breed formerly from
Canada, came and camped nearby. There was one Sho-sho-nee and
two Nez Perces with him.
A little after sundown, some 3 or 4 Sho-sho-nees came
into camp from the east. They were very much excited about

121
 Autobiography

the Blackfoot Indians being about. They had seen some tracks,
etc.
Thurs., 21st. Most of the company were en-gaged in
the labor before them. Some cutting and hauling poles and
others making posts for their corral, which was laid off 12
rods square.
The blacksmiths began today in making a plow and all
things around seemed to put on the show of improvement. The
natives looked with astonishment upon their work.
About noon some 21 or 22 lodges of Nez Perces came in
from the east and camped nearby. They have some 300 or 400
head of horses with them. Some of the horses are very heavy
and well made.
At evening the head chief of the Nez Perces came into
camp from the Nez Perce Country. He is quite a fine looking
man of about fifty years of age, and is very strict in his
religion, which is Roman Catholic.
Fri., 22nd. Quite a number of the Red Skins came into
camp this morning. We were greeting them as they came in.
They all seemed much pleased with us being there and were
much taken up with seeing white men labor.
The old Nez Perce chief could not speak any English
or Sho-sho-nee, but talked by means of a half breed (French
and Snake) by the name of Al-lexsee, that he brought along
with him. This half breed has a Nez Perce squaw for a wife,
and can speak the French, Sho-sho-nee, Flathead and Nez Perce
tongues.
The old chief talks of returning to his home tomorrow
and bringing a number of his people back to see the white
brethren and have a good talk. He made Col. Smith a present
of some venison.
Sho-woo-koo, the old Bannock chief arrived in camp
this evening with his family.
Sat., 23rd. The old Nez Perce chief arose very early
this morning and came to Col. Smith and asked him to have a
smoke with him. His wish was grati-fied by the Colonel taking
a good smoke with him which made the old chief feel fine in
spirit.
The natives almost universally received the company
with the best of feelings, yet they were not asleep for they
had already undertaken to prove the chastity of the men by

122
 Autobiography

offering them their females, but in this way they failed to

bring any into transgression.
The old Nez Perce chief and his little company left
this afternoon for his own country, but retur-ned again at
evening, not quite satisfied with leaving the camp so soon.
When the brethren met for prayers, the old chief and
the Bannock chief also met with them and united their voices
in keeping time with the tune of the hymn sung and during the
time of prayer they observed the utmost attention and
silence.
Sun., 24th. The brethren held a Sabbath Meet-ing
which commenced at 11 o'clock A.M. and contin-ued until 2
P.M. an excellent spirit prevailed and several of the
brethren spoke of their feelings in regard to the mission and
the general prospects of the work before them.
Two Nez Perce Indians arrived in camp this afternoon.
They met the old chief on his way down the river. He told
them that the men of the camp were good people and that he
had a great love for them and that he was going to return and
make another visit as soon as he could.
Mon., 25th. The corral was finished today and the
plow was tried. The Nez Perces moved away. The company was
glad because their horses were about to take all the range
nearby.
There was no lack of company, for some of the
different bands of Indians were in camp all the time.
Tues., 26th. The company made a dam across a branch
of the river and another across the creek and made quite an
amount of water ditches and also plowed quite a piece of
land.
Fri., 29th. Yesterday and the day before there was
not much labor done on account of the storm. Some sickness in
camp. The Indians continued their daily visits.
Today is pleasant and the company is plowing,
harrowing and planting corn and potatoes. Six lod-ges of the
Bannocks and Snakes are camped nearby.
Sat., 30th. The Indians report that the Black-feet
stole a number of horses from the Nez Perces last night.
Several of the company went out to examine a bed of
quartz rock today, but found no gold.

123
 Autobiography

The plowing still continues.

J U L Y 1 8 5 5 .
Sun., 1st. Commenced meeting at 11 o'clock. Several
of the brethren spoke on the responsibilities and duties
attached to this mission. A good spirit prevailed.
After meeting, several of the company crossed over
the Salmon River to the west side and found some excellent
land there for cultivation and some good meadow lands.
Mon., 2nd. The salmon are commencing to run up the
river quite lively. The Indians are making a trap to catch
them as they move up the river. This is done by putting a
kind of frame across the river in two places about two or
three rods apart and leaving small door ways in the willow
work of the lower frame to allow the fish to pass. The small
willows are placed against two poles that are lashed on the
upper side of the frame so that the big end of them rests on
the bot-tom of the river. Those small willows are first woven
to-gether with bark and then set along in webs. The upper
frame-work and willows are aimed to be so tight that the fish
cannot get through, at the same time giving ample space for
the water to pass between the willows. The willows of the
upper rack are cut shorter than those of the lower rack, and
standing sloping down stream, which allows the salmon to leap
over them and fall into a basket where they are sure to
remain. The Indians also take a great many by means of large
hooks tied to a pole in such a manner that the hook will pull
off the pole as soon as it is jerked into a fish, but it is
still held by the cord that fastens it to the pole and admits
of the fish making some desperate plunges in the water until
it is completely wearied, after which he is taken to the
shore, where he is saluted by a squaw taking off a large
piece of the tail which seems to be a choice part of the fish
with all the Indians.
Tues., 3rd. The farming operations still con-tinue,
while some are cutting and hauling logs for their houses.
Mattigan and his family arrived today and cam-ped
nearby. A corral was made for the old Bannock Chief.
Wed., 4th. The water in the river is getting quite
low and is very clear. The salmon are running up in large
quantities and are taken in great num-bers by the Indians.
They are very fat and are ex-cellent eating.

124
 Autobiography

Thurs., 5th. the Indians have all moved up to their

fish traps and are enjoying themselves fine-ly. They cut the
salmon into thin slices, then hang them up in the shade where
they are dried.
Fri., 6th. The weather is still fine and pleasant.
Bros. Brundage and Hill were appointed last evening to act as
teachers and have went all around the camp this morning and
found there was no feeling of hardness in camp except between
Bro. Shepherd and Bro. Grant which is of sometime standing.
Sat., 7th. The work progressed nicely. Another corral
was made today which was intended for a stock yard.
D. Moore, while looking after the horses today up the
creek, found some stone coal.
Sun., 8th. Nearly all the company were rebap-tized
today. They held a meeting this after noon and the sacrament
was administered.
Mon., 9th. Most of the company commenced buil-ding
today, cutting and hauling logs for their houses - six in
number.
The Bannock Chief kindled his assembly fire today on
the top of the mountain west of the camp and about sundown, a
small band came in from below and camped with the old chief.
Tues., 10th. The company is still hard at work
getting out their house logs and the blacksmith has several
wagon tires to set. The Bannocks continued to gather up for
their buffalo hunt.
Wed., 10th. Col. Smith has the body of his house up
and others are at work on theirs.
The Bannocks are gathering up and preparing for a
buffalo hunt. They are about camp all the time but they do
not trouble anything. They are quiet and peaceable.
Thurs., 12th. The corn and beans are up and look
well. The work of building is progressing at a steady pace.
Sat., 14th. Shoo-Woo-Koo, the Bannock Chief and his
family left today to join his band on their buffalo hunt.
Sun., 15th. The Indians are not so plentiful this
morning as usual, most of them having left for the buffalo
country where they expect to remain until the first snows in
the fall.

125
 Autobiography

Held meeting at the usual hour. Everett Lish was

brought into question by the President for trading a gun to
an Indian, contrary to his order.
Mon., 16th. The building is still continued today,
there being six under progress of erection. Some are 14 by 16
feet square, others 16 by 16 feet and one 16 by 18 feet.
Thurs., 19th. The Indians are all gone for their
buffalo hunt, except some four or five families who are
intending to remain about this country during the rest of the
summer.
Col. Smith and his men moved into their house this
evening. Friday, 20th. Some four or five lod-ges of Sho-
sho-nees came up from the forks of the river and camped
nearby.
Sat., 21st. Four more houses are nearly completed.
The houses are built on a square of fourteen rods from
outside to outside, making the inside a square of twelve rods
each way, north and south and east and west. Outside the
houses, a wall is too be erected of wood or logs twelve feet
long, set three feet in the ground, leaving them nine feet
high above the ground leaving a space of 16 1/2 feet between
the houses and timbers and wall.
Sun., 22nd. There was great excitement among the
natives this morning on account of the Black-feet Indians
stealing some fifteen horses last night. E. J. Barnard's pony
was also stolen out of the corral. The Indians feeling
anxious to follow them wished some of the company to go with
them, to which Col. Smith agreed, and several of the men
mounted their horses and proceeded over the river west, but
they returned without finding the horses or thieves.
At the meeting today, E. Lish made a confes-sion of
his error in the afore said gun trade with the Indians and
the brethren unanimously voted to forgive him.
At evening, most of the men moved into the houses
which they had built.
Mon., 23rd. The company commenced building their fort
wall today. Each one's share amounted to a little over forty
feet.
Tues., 24th. By advice of President Smith, the
company commenced cutting and hauling poles and putting up
their share of the fence which is eight rods each.

126
 Autobiography

The camp was mostly in good health and spirits,

although the labor was necessarily hard and fatiguing.
Wed., 25th. Most of the fence was finished today.
Thurs., 26th. Several of the company are again hard
at labor on the fort wall, digging the ditch and setting up
timbers.
The grain looks well although the grasshoppers are
beginning to come in upon the valley.
Sat., 28th. The grasshoppers continue to come in
countless numbers and are taking their little crops of
potatoes, corn, beans, and peas and tur-nips as they pass and
the whole air and face of the earth are literally filled and
covered with grass-hoppers.
The company has to keep a vigilant watch over their
horses. The Blackfeet Indians seem determined to have them
for they are continually lurking about.
Sun., 29th. Meeting was held at Col. Smith's house.
Several of the brethren spoke on their duties as Elders and
the position of the Kingdom of God in the last days.
Before the close of the meeting the fort was named
Fort Limhi by vote of all present.
Mon., 30th. All the company commenced their labors
very early this morning. Some are digging the ditches, which
is very bad digging, having to dig through cobblestone and
white cement. It also takes a large amount of logs to make
the wall.
Tues., 31st. The grasshoppers have destroyed the
companies crops this season, and have begun their flight to
the northwest. They have also eaten the young branches off
the young cotton wood trees, and are destroying the fruit,
such as the choke cherries, service berries, currents, etc.

A U G U S T 1 8 5 5

Wed., 1st. The majority of the Fort wall is done and

the remaining portion is being made as fast as time will
permit.
The brethren are very anxious to hear from their
homes and families and the inhabitants of the Territory of

127
 Autobiography

Utah in general, they having heard no news from Utah since

they left. The grasshoppers continue moving north west.
Sat., 4th. Some of the company took a trip down to
the west fork of the river, some twenty miles distant. They
found no place on the west side of the upper branch of the
Salmon River that is as well adapted for their purposes as at
the Fort where they are already located. The water of the
west Fork has a very bad taste.
Sun., 5th. Meeting was held at the usual hour. Col.
Smith selected F. Durfey, E. J. Barnard, Wm. L. Brundage, I.
J. Belnap and G. R. Grant to return to Salt Lake Valley for
supplies. F. Durfey was nominated head of said company.
Mon., 6th. The company commenced cutting hay today.
Most of the fort wall is finished and D. Moore and B. F.
Cummings commenced the gates today, The east gate is to be
ten feet wide and nine feet high and made of timbers well
fitted together and four inches thick.
Tues., 7th. The work continued as usual. B.F.
Cummings and J. Galiher are to carry the mail to Salt Lake
Valley and bring out the mail on their return.
Thurs., 9th. Work continued in getting hay and making
east gate as well as commencing the west gate which is not as
large as the east gate. The east gate in the wall was
finished today.
Fri., 10. The east gate was finished today and put
into the frame.
N. Leavitt, P. G. Taylor, D. Moore, J. W. Browning
and E. Lish were selected to also return to Utah and bring
out supplies in connection with those that are to return with
ox teams.
Sat., 11th. The gates were both hung up in the frames
today. The mail carriers and the men with the ox train were
preparing to leave on Monday morning.
Sun., 12th. Meeting was held at the usual hour.
President T. S. Smith gave the brethren who were appointed to
return to Salt Lake Valley some good council, exhorting them
to be faithful and prayerful on their way home as well as in
other circumstances, and to be united, and then he felt that
all would return in safety.
Mon., 13th. B.F. Cummings and John Galliher left the
fort at six o'clock A.M. with riding animals and one packed.

128
 Autobiography

An hour later, six of the men who were elected to go to Salt

Lake Valley for supplies, left the fort with three wagons. At
about eight o'clock, W. Burgess, G. W. Hill and J. Parry took
a team and wagon and started for the forks of the river for
the purpose of getting some fish. President Smith and the
brethren left at the fort still continued the various labors
falling upon them.
Tues., 14th. Bros. Moore, Leavitt, Taylor. Browning
and Lish left the fort at 12:30 noon and camped near by where
the ox teams camped the night before.
"Antelope Creek, Aug. 14 - 6 o'clock A.M. - all well
and on the track 50 miles from Lemhi." B. F. Cummings and
John Galliher. On the back was en-dorsed, "Aug. 14th -
freight train passed here at 3 o'clock P.M." Francillo
Durfey.
Thurs. 16th. We left our night encampment and rode
down Spring Canyon about six or eight miles where we were
compelled to leave a horse belonging to N. Leavitt. It was an
Indian pony and had been sick all the way from the fort. 12
o'clock, we overtook the ox train on the route from Spring
Creek to Muddy Lake, passed the wagons and arrived at the
lake about three P.M. The teams did not a0rrive until dark.
We all camped together on the west end of the lake. The grass
was good but the water was quite muddy.
Fri., 17th. We all left together and passed on to
Medicine Lodge, some ten miles and camped for the rest of the
day. Capt. Durfey and D. Moore killed some young ducks and
had them prepared for the general mess. On the next morning
we found another note from B. F. Cummings and J. Galliher
stating that they had arrived here the 15th, a little before
3 P.M. and left about 5 A.M. of the 16th. All well, only a
little sore from riding. They also seemed to think the road
no shorter than it was in passing on. On the proposition of
D. Moore, Capt. Durfey thought it advisable that the route
should be explored. Accordingly D. Moore & E. Lish were
appointed to go ahead and examine the route.
Sat., 18th. Camp arose as soon as light - had prayers
and the general mess, and left Medicine Lodge and passed on
for the Snake River. The com-pany with the horses arrived at
the Big Bend on the Snake River about noon, the ox train some
three or four miles behind. After resting a short time, D.
Moore and E. Lish left the horse company and passed on down

129
 Autobiography

the Snake River some 25 miles and camped for the night. This
P.M. we had to face a very disagreeable wind and dust.
Sun., 19th. D. Moore and E. Lish passed on down the
Snake River, crossing the ford about 11 o'clock A.M. - passed
on over the ford of Blackfoot Ford and halted and fed our
horses an hour and a half - caught some chub and roasted them
- 2 P.M. continued on Southward - passed over Rosses Creek at
the bridge and struck out towards the mountains for Portneuf
leaving our former road far to the west. Arrived at the
Portneuf about an hour after sundown, much fatigued, found
some grass and camped for the night. We traveled some sixty
miles today.
Mon., 20th. We left early in the morning and passed
on up the Portneuf some 35 miles, but find-ing ourselves on a
route around Robinhood Barn, we retraced our track some ten
miles looking for an Indian trail somewhere that would cross
the Port-neuf and taking up Marsh Creek, but found none. Just
about sundown we struck some fresh Indian tracks that passed
over after we had passed up the river and by taking their
back trail we found an excellent ford and crossed and went
about a mile and camped for the night. We camped at a small
spring. The Portneuf is one continuous beaver pond, made so
by numerous beaver dams.
Tues., 21st. We were out of provisions - only had one
cracker a piece at each meal for the last two days. We
continued up Marsh Creek and over the divide and down Muddy
Creek to Malad Valley. Thence to Frog Springs at 9 P.M. and
camped. Traveled about sixty miles today.
Wed., 22nd. Continued on our journey homeward. We got
breakfast at Barnards. We arrived at Willow Creek at sundown.
All was well except D. Moore's horse was lame in the forefoot
or leg. Lish stopped at Willow Creek (his home). D. Moore
traveled on to Ogden (his home). Arrived at twelve o'clock at
night.

THE OX TEAMS CAME ON AS FOLLOWS

Aug. 18, The ox teams camped on the Snake River at

night, some 20 miles from Medicine Lodge
Aug. 19. The wagons traveled down the Snake River
some 20 miles.

130
 Autobiography

Aug. 20. They traveled down to the ford of the Snake

river and crossed over to the east side and traveled 4 miles
down the river making over 20 miles.
Aug. 21. Ox train travel-ed 24 miles and cam-ped on a
small creek south of McArthur's bridge.
Aug. 22. ox train traveled 24 miles and camped on
Bannock Creek and Crooked Creek fork.
Aug. 23. Camp moved on up Bannock Creek about 15
miles and then crossed over the mountain to the left and
camped on a deep bushy canyon. We traveled 25 miles.
Aug. 24. Camp moved on towards Malad Valley and down
the valley to Deep Creek. They traveled 30 miles.
Aug. 25. Camp traveled down Malad Valley to Bear
River - 33 miles.
Aug. 26. Camp moved on and arrived at Ogden City some
time in the night, traveling 40 miles. They arrived in good
health and spirits. Bros. Leavitt, Taylor and Browning after
leaving the ox train at the Snake River, passed on homeward,
cros-sing the mountain east of Bannock Creek. They suffered
much for lack of water in crossing the mountain. They arrived
at or hit the Malad at the Lana Stone Mountain where they got
some water. N. Leavitt was made very sick by drinking too
much water. They arrived at Ogden City, Aug. 24th all in good
health.
The remainder of August and the month of Sept-ember
and until the 17 of October was traken up in fitting up
wagons and teams and loading from our own means and donations
given us by the brethren.

MEANWHILE BACK AT THE FORT

Tues., 14th. This day a detachment of U. S. Troops

under the command of Lt. Day came into the camp of Burgess,
Hill and Parry at the forks of the river and accompanied them
to the fort. The troops were in search of some Indians who
had killed some emigrants while on their way to Oregon in
1854. John Grant from Fort Hall was their pilot. They had a
topographical engineer with them. They appeared glad to meet
with a white settlement.

131
 Autobiography

Wed., 15th. Lt. Day invited Col. Smith and a number

of others to dine with him and his officers, which was
complied with.
Thurs., 16th. Lt. Day took a part of his troops and
went up the Salmon River in search of Indians while others
stayed at the fort and took care of the horses.
Fri., 17th. Lt. Day and detachment returned and after
congratulating Col. Smith and the Mission on the improvements
already made by them on the Salmon River, left with his
company for Fort Boise.
Mon., 20th. The mail sent out with Cummings and
Galliher from Fort Limhi last Monday, 13th, arrived at Ogden
City today.
D. Moore and E. Lish, on their way with those
returning to Salt Lake Valley for supplies, had gone ahead of
the others for the purpose of sur-veying out the Portneuf
River route, it being reccommended from information obtained
from moun-taineers. They continued their course up the Port-
neuf some 35 miles, but found it impossible for wagons to
travel that route. Therefore, they returned some ten miles on
their backtrack and finding a ford on the Portneuf, crossed
over.
They found the Portneuf one continuous beaver pond
from the numerous dams made in some ages past. At one place
they found the remains of an old beaver dam on a solid rock
and from fifty to one hundred feet above the bed of the
river, where it runs, which is some 150 to 200 yards further
south, leaving the old dam high up on the side of the
mountain.
Tues., 21st. At the fort the labors still continued.
Large numbers of Indians kept coming in wishing to trade
salmon for bread.
D. Moore and E. Lish after reaching the Calif-ornia
Road today, met with a train of emigrants, then passed on up
Marsh Creek and came to a camp of Sho-sho-nees and some
traders; also found Old Manuel, the Spaniard with them. He
was about to start for Salt Lake Valley and he accompanied
them to Malad Valley.
Sun., 26th. As usual meeting was held today at Fort
Limhi and a good spirit was manifest in the meeting.

132
 Autobiography

Joseph Parry was taken very sick on the 24th and

being administered to at evening, was healed forthwith.
The company with the ox teams who were sent into Salt
Lake Valley for supplies all arrived in Ogden City in good
health and spirits.

SEPTEMBER 1855.

Sat., 1st. The men at the fort commenced an Indian

School today for the purpose of learning the Sho-sho-nee
tongue.
Thurs. 6th. There was quite a shower of rain in the
Salmon River Valley today while at the same time snow was
falling on the mountain tops.
Fri., 7th. There was heavy frost this morning in the
Salmon River Valley.
Tues., 11th. A number of Sho-sho-nee Indians came to
the fort. G. W. Hill preached to them in their own tongue.
Wed., 19th. Quite a number of Sho-sho-nees camped
near by the fort today.
B. F. Cummings, Lot Smith and John Clawson left Ogden
City for Fort Limhi.
Thurs., 20th. Manuel, a Spaniard & Mountaineer
arrived at the fort with some letters for Col. Smith and
others.
Tues., 25th. Snag's son and another Indian came to
the fort with some letters from Utah Ter-ritory.
Wed., 26th. Commenced sowing wheat and plowing for
fall wheat.
Sat. 29th. B.F. Cummings, Lot Smith and John Clawson
arrived with the mail from Utah Territory.
Sun., 30th. Meeting was held at the fort as usual. A
letter from Brigham Young containing his advice and council
to the brethren was read and accepted.

OCTOBER 1855.

133
 Autobiography

Mon., 1st. Col. T.S. Smith, B. F. Cummings, Lot

Smith, J. Clawson, G. W. Hill and B. H. Watts went down the
river for the purpose of exploring the country, Lot Smith and
John Clawson having come out for that purpose.
Thurs., 4th. Warrahoop, the Bannock first bap-tized
in Snake River, came to the fort today. He was happy to find
the brethren again.
Fri., 5th. Col. T. S. Smith and company retur-ned
from exploring expedition. They reported some good land down
the river.
Sat., 6th. The company are still plowing and sowing
wheat. They had two plows running all this week.
Mon., 8th. Col. T. S. Smith, Lot Smith and J. Clawson
started down the river again.
Tues., 9th. The exploring party returned. No further
discoveries reported.
Wed., 10th. Lot Smith and J. Clawson started back for
Salt Lake Valley. A number of Bannocks and Sho-sho-nees came
and camped near by the fort.
Fri., 12th. An Indian child being very sick was
administered to and healed.
Sun., 14th. A large number of Indians who were camped
nearby, assembled together in the fort, where G. W. Hill and
B. H. Watts preached to them in their own tongue. The Indians
were much pleased and said it was a good talk.
Wed., 17th. Another Indian child was healed by being
administered to, which made the third one thus healed. Many
of the Indians visit daily at the fort and express their
affections for the brethren.
Thurs., 18th. Eight wagons left Ogden City, F. Durfey
and family, two wagons; D. Moore and wife and child and one
wagon; I. J. Clark, wife and three children with two wagons,
C. McGary and wife with one wagon, G. R. Grant, one man with
one wagon; G. Belnap with one wagon; We passed by Bing-ham's
fort and was detained there some time. We passed on to near
H. D. Pearson's, 12 miles and camped.
Fri., 19th. We traveled on to Willow Creek, gathered
up some donations and got one wagon tire set and then passed
on to near Box Elder Creek and camped for the night.

134
 Autobiography

At Fort Limhi, Manuel and a man by the name of Burr

arrived at the fort from the Flathead country.
Sat., 20th. We laid in camp all day waiting for J. N.
Browning and J. Galliher. D. Moore org-anized a company of
calvary at Box Elder. Capt. Durphy spent the day in gathering
up the donation of wheat and etc. We organized that night; F.
Dur-fey, Capt.; G. Belnap, Lt.; G. R. Grant, sgt.; P. G.
Taylor, D. O.
At Fort Limhi, Mr. Burr left the fort for Salt Lake
Valley. Several letters were sent to Utah in his care.
Old Manuel intends to stay at the fort all winter.
Sun., 21st. We drove our cattle up for a start.
(Browning, Galliher and Lish having arrived yesterday.). We
found one of D. Moore's oxen gone. It took us until noon to
find it. In passing over the rocky ridges, Bro. I. J. Clarke
broke one of his axle trees and D. Moore broke one wagon
spoke.
Back at the fort, the brethren held a meeting and by
request of Col. Smith, Geo. W. Hill preached to the Indians
in the Sho-sho-nee tongue. After which fifty five of them
were baptized by Bro. Hill. They were confirmed under the
hands of Wil-liam Burgess, Charles Dalton and Joseph Parry.
After the natives were baptized, a young child by the
name of O-des-sa was blessed by Pres. Smith and B. F.
Cummings.
Mon., 22. We had to lay by all day to get Bro.
Clark's wagon mended. One of D. Moore's cow's was lost. We
did not find her until about three p.m.
Tues., 23rd. We had to guard our cattle last night to
keep them from leaving us. We commenced traveling at 9
o'clock a.m. We passed on to Bear River, crossing over the
ford and up to the upper ford and camped on the high bank
about 3:30 p.m. We drove our cattle on the bottoms. We
traveled about sixteen miles today.
The people of Davis, Weber, and Box Elder counties,
Utah, had donated quite liberally in assisting the company of
men who came in for supp-lies for use in the Salmon River
Mission, and this company of men were on their way back to
Fort Limhi, having crossed over Bear River.
Wed., 24th. We left our camp at 9:30 a.m. and
traveled on to Frog Springs, some 18 miles. The roads were

135
 Autobiography

very dusty. The wind was from the south which kept the dust
right along with us, which made it very disagreeable. J. W.
Browning is quite sick.
Thurs., 25th. We commenced our travel at 8:45 a.m. we
arrived at Deep Creek at 2 p.m. The day was tolerable cool.
Wind was from the north west. We had a good day for
traveling. Cool wind this even-ing. The upper crossing of
Deep Creek is good.
Fri., 26th. We passed on over Deep Creek and up to
the second crossing of the headwaters of the Malad, about 18
miles. The day was very warm. Some of the cattle lolled with
the heat. The night was very cold.
Sat., 27th. We traveled ten miles and camped at the
last crossing of the headwaters of the Malad. Traveled over
one mountain today. Some of the teams were very tired, having
to haul such heavy loads.
Sun., 29th. Traveled twelve miles over two mountains.
The teams had a hard days work. We camped on the head water
of Crooked Creek. The weather was quite pleasant.
Mon., 29th. We commenced our travels down Crooked
Creek. We had traveled about one and a half miles, when in
passing over a side hill, one of D. Moore's wagon wheels
broke down and came very near upsetting the wagon. The camp
halted and all turned to by the order of Capt. Durfey and
repaired the wheel before sundown. Our spoke timber was the
mountain pine.
Tues., 30th. We passed on down Crooked Creek Canyon.,
an unaccountably bad road most of the way. The company was
glad to see the end of the canyon. We camped at the forks of
the Bannock and Crooked Creek. The night was very cold.
Wed., 31st. We traveled down to the Portneuf River
about eighteen miles and camped on the high bank. We got
several wagon tires in the river. There was a cold wind at
night.

NOVEMBER 1855.

Thurs., 1st. The company with the supplies passed

Fort Hall today and passed to old Fort Lorin. This old
station was built in 1849 by some U. S. Troops, who

136
 Autobiography

endeavored to winter their stock in Cache Valley the winter

following and there lost (according to report) some 900 head
out of 1300. The fort is some seven miles from Fort Hall up
the Snake River. There are only three or four rooms standing
at the present and they are occupied by Capt. Grant as a kind
of trading post. We here found one Henry Miller, a refugee
from Salt Lake Valley, who is in Capt. Grant's employ.
Fri., 2nd. Snow fell on the mountains of the Snake
River, and also in the valley of the Salmon River.
Capt. Durfey decided to send Jonathan Browning and E.
Lish back home again on account of the ap-parent approach of
winter and the scarcity of provisions. Many of the company
wrote letters to their families. At 11 a.m. we traveled on
about two miles to a better place to camp. The day was very
cold and there was a strong wind from the north. Bro.
Brundage is very sick this morning with diarrhea. J. Browning
has recovered from his sickness.
Sat., 3rd. It was a pleasant day. The sun was shining
and clear and warm. We traveled 18 miles and forded the
Blackfoot Fork and the Snake River. Bro. Durfey got some of
his load wet by his team not going where he wanted them to
go. After cros-sing the river, Bro. Durfey got one of his
wagons broke and J. Galliher got his broke also in cros-sing
a deep ravine. We repaired Bro. Durfey's in a little while
and loaded it up again and got into camp by sundown. J.
Galliher soon got his wagon repaired also. We camped near two
lodges of Sho-sho-nees that were on their way to the Salmon
River.
Sun., 4th. Pleasant and warm with some appear-ance of
storm. We traveled 15 miles and had a lot of sandy roads
today. Some of the train are quite tired. The families of the
Sho-sho-nees traveled with us and camped near us at night.
Mon., 5th. Snow fell on the ground around us last
night. We traveled 15 miles and camped at the upper end of
the Snake River, Dust flew like fog. It was cold and a strong
wind at night made camping very disagreeable.
Tues., 6th. We traveled to the big bend in the Snake
River. We camped about 4 p.m. One of the families of Sho-
sho-nees that had camped at the ford of the Snake River, have
kept company with us to this place. They have a cow and
yearling calf with them, both with red necks. They are
anxious to sell them.

137
 Autobiography

Wed., 7th. J. W. Browning and E. Lish bought the cow

and calf from the Indians for 4 bars of lead. We traveled to
Medicine Lodge. We did not arrive until after dark. The teams
were very tired as also the teamsters.
Thurs., 8th. By advice of Capt. Durfey, camp laid by
to rest their cattle. Several men went on a hunt but found
little or no game.
Fri., 9th. Traveled to Muddy Lake. We arrived at 4
p.m. There was a cold wind from the southwest.
Sat., 10th. We traveled to Spring Creek, some 25
miles. We left Muddy Lake at 6:30 a.m. We arriv-ed at Spring
Creek at a few minues after 4 p.m. Had quite a snowstorm on
the road. The cattle very tired at night.
Sun., 11th. It was very cold last night. We traveled
about 11 miles. It was clear and cold all day. It was cold at
evening.
The brethren at Fort Limhi held a meeting as usual.
G. W. Hill preached to the Indians who were present after
which the following were baptized by Pres. T.S. Smith:
Ti-e-von-du-ah, generally known as Snag, Richard, Horace,
Jacob, Par-sho-up, Was-hips, Le-get-say. This last named
Indian was taken prisoner by the soldiers in the course of
last summer and tied, both hands and feet to a stick that
passed under his legs. But as soon as it was dark and all the
soldiers had retired to rest except the guard, he managed to
loose the chords from his wrists and legs and as the guards
passed from him, he made a spring and cleared himself and
made his escape leaving his buffalo robe on the ground where
he was tied.
Mon., 12th. Back with the company coming from Salt
Lake, it was snowing very fast at 10 A.M. The snow was four
inches deep on the ground. We travel-ed in the snow storm
until about 11 A.M. when the snow ceased. Camp continued on
until 3 P.M. The snow was not so deep as where we camped.
Tues., 13th. The camp traveled 12 or 13 miles in snow
from 2 to 6 inches deep. We camped on Lost Creek. The cattle
suffered much with cold last night and also this evening with
cold and want of feed.
Wed., 14th. We started early this morning and passed
over the divide. The snow was about one foot deep on the
divide. It was very cold. We camped at the quaking aspen
grove on Antelope Creek about sundown. About 7 P.M. the

138
 Autobiography

wolves attacked a cow belonging to G. R. Grant. G. R. Grant,

D. Moore, P. G. Taylor, G. Belnap and Bro. Galliher ran down
down to the creek with all speed and alarmed the wolves by
firing and hollering. The wolves left and troubled the cattle
no more.
Thurs., 15th. We found G. R. Grant's cow dead. We
gave her to some Indians who were camped with us. We traveled
about 16 or 17 miles today and camped near some excellent
grass on the forks of the creek. It was a clear cold day, but
the snow was not so deep. We found good grass for our teams.
Sat., 17th. We traveled over Little Mountain and down
to the Fort. We arrived there a little after sundown. We met
several of the brethren about four miles from the fort. They
had been informed of our coming by an Indian that passed us
on Little Mountain. We were much rejoiced to find all in the
fort enjoying good health and spirits. Pres. Smith and all
the rest were much rejoiced to see us all in good health and
also enjoying good spirits, although we had suffered much
from exposure and storm. We were informed that some 65 of the
natives were baptized into the Church in our absence. Several
of them were yet camped nearby, of whom Snag, the head chief
of the Snakes and Bannocks, was one of the number baptized.
There are also many others not yet baptized, camped near us.
We found that the men who were left at Fort Limhi had
been very busy during our absence. They had enlarged the
field, plowed and sowed quite an extent of land and had put
up quite a large amount of hay in their stack yard.
D. Moore's wife and daughter, Sister Durfey and
Sister Clark were the first female emigrants that ever
settled on that North Country.
Sun., 18th. Meeting was held at Col. Smith,s house.
Capt. Durfey and others spoke, giving an account of their
doings while at Utah in gathering up donations for the
mission.
Mon., 19th. The houses at the Fort were crowd-ed all
day with natives coming in with their deer-skins to trade and
to get some Toasha-te-cup and tobacco which they found rather
scarce.
Tues. - Sat., 20th - 24th. Time was spent finishing
up housing and other labor. We had cold nights, with now and
then a little storm at night with pleasant days for winter
weather.

139
 Autobiography

Sun., 25th. We had meeting today at Pres. Smith's

house. Belnap, Clark and Brundage spoke of the duties of the
Elders on this Mission. After which Pres. Smith spoke on the
subject of trade with the Indians. Said it was important that
some person should be appointed to trade for the mis-sion.
That one system of action might be carried out and general
satisfaction on the part of the Indian rendered accordingly.
It was voted that Pres. Smith be the only person allowed to
trade with them at this fort.
Tues., 27th. Many of the Indians left today for Horse
Prairie and do not expect to return until spring. They were
quite anxious to trade for ammun-ition as they said their
meat was all gone and they must go on a hunt.
D E C E M B E R 1 8 5 5 .

Sun., 2nd. Meeting was commenced at 12 o'clock noon

when Lewis Shurtliff was ordained a seventy under the hands
of Thomas S. Smith, assisted by William Burgess, Pleasant
Green Taylor, and Ben-jamin F. Cummings, Presidents in the
Quorums of Seventies, after which President Smith cautioned
some of the brethren against playing checkers and cards. He
thought their moments might be spent to more profit. After
which some made confession and promised to refrain from such
games in the future.
Mon., 3rd. After Pres. Smith found that the amount of
provisions would be rather limited for the time that would
intervene before another har-vest, he counselled with several
of the brethren whether it would not be a matter of policy to
give those who had stayed at the Fort through the summer the
privilege of returning to Salt Lake Valley to winter.
Accordingly, G. W. Hill, Jos. Parry, B. H. Watts, Ira Ames,
Wm. Bachelor, Wm. Burch, Abraham Zundell, Thomas Butterfield
and Isaac Shepherd concluded that they would return to Salt
Lake Valley and winter there.
Tues., 4th. All day was spent in writing letters and
preparing for the brethren to return home. There was quite a
snow storm this morning.
Wed., 5th. The above named brethren left the fort
this morning for their homes in Salt Lake Valley, taking with
them 6 yoke of oxen, three wagons and four head of horses.
The snow at the time of starting was nine inches deep
and they had two ranges of mountains to cross. The reason for

140
 Autobiography

them leaving was to save provisions so they could take but

little with them. The altitude increased from the start
and consequently the snow got deeper and the weather became
colder. They found it very cold on top of the Salmon Range.
But as cold as it was they saw on this range a herd of
several hundred elk.
Thurs., 6th. Eight of the men that were left at the
Fort went to the canyon south east of the fort and cut about
a dozen pieces of timber for the saw mill, but finding the
timber so frozen and the weather so cold, they thought it
prudent to quit as it was almost impossible to stand on the
mountain side.
Fri., 7th. President Smith, B. F. Cum-mings, P. G.
Taylor, and some others surveyed off 26 five acre lots south
of the fort, between the first and second creeks which were
drawn for according to their number by the brethren present.
Some of those present drew for those who were absent.
Sun., 16th. It has been cold and stormy throu-ghout
the past week. The snow is at present about ten inches deep
all over the valley. The cattle seemed to feel the cold
considerable. The brethren are making all effort possible to
learn the tongue of the natives, ie, Sho-sho-nee.
The company returning to Ogden arrived at Fort Hall
today, having consumed all their provi-sions. The snow at
this place was about 15 inches deep. They called on Capt.
Grant. He asked them whether they had dropped from the sky
for he did not think it possible for men to travel in such
weather. Especially with such outfits as they had.
He recieved them kindly but told them he could not
furnish them a pound of flour from the fact that the severity
of the winter had brought an unusual number of Indians around
him and they had obtained from him a good portion of his
flour. But he would let them have all the beef that they
would like to get. He also let them have some groceries and
some blankets and moccassins.
They had 180 miles more to travel and the snow was as
deep on this part as on the other and they had but beef to
eat. In crossing the Bannock range they found the snow very
deep and it was a serious question whether they would be able
to cross. One day they traveled from early morning till late
at night and made about three miles. All this because the men
had to tramp down the snow to make a road for the cattle to
travel in. At night they camped on the mountain without wood

141
 Autobiography

and water in a driving storm. Consequently without fire and

no supper or breakfast nor any feed for the cattle. Next day
they went down the mountain and camped at a spring at the
head of Malad Valley. The cattle had an opportunity of
getting a little grass and sage brush on the hill sides where
the wind had blown the snow off. The following night they
camped on Deep Creek and the next on the line between the
Utah and Washington Territories with a few families who had
settled here a few months previous. They were extremely poor
and not able to help.
These families were the first settlers in Malad
Valley. Their next difficulty was in fording Bear River. The
weather was intensly cold but the river was not entirely
frozen over. They cut the ice and forded the river. The
water was deep and cold.
They arrived in Ogden on Dec. 26th in good health and
mighty hungry and most of the boys frozen.
Tues., 25th. according to previous arrange-ments, the
sisters prepared as good a Christmas dinner as the
circumstances would allow, which was served at 3 P.M. of
which all the brethren in the fort partook with thankful
hearts, feeling that the Lord was still mindful of them,
although they were far distant from the pale of civilization.
At evening they had some recreation dance.
Fri., 28th. This afternoon the sun presented a very
singular appearance. When about an hour high above the top of
the west mountain. There were two semi circles somewhat
resembling rainbows above the sun with no less than three
very bright sundogs in the first and three more in the second
on a direct line with the three first and the sun but not so
bright as the first or inside three. It looked as follows:

142
 Autobiography

Sat., 29th. The Indians are coming into the Fort and
complaining very much about being hungry and unable to get
any game on account of the snow being so deep and the weather
so cold. They say that they never knew of so hard a winter
here be-fore. The brethren divided their provisions with them
as much as they dared to, which, in all pro-bability will run
them short of food before another harvest.
Sun., 30th. Still continues cold.
Mon., 31st. Last day of year 1855. More pleasant.

J A N U A R Y 1 8 5 6

Tues., 1st. Col. Smith and Mess prepared a splendid

New Years dinner for the several families in the Fort of
which they partook with joyful hearts.
At evening they enjoyed themselves in the dance until
12 o'clock at night.
Tues., 31st. Nothing of note transpired at the Fort
this month. The brethren made good progress in learning the
Sho-sho-nee tongue. They held meetings three times a week and
a good spirit prevailed in their midst.
The weather this month has been very cold and stormy.
An inspection of the stock today by some of the men who went
out to the range showed most of the cattle were apparently
quite smart, although several of them were getting quite
poor.

F E B R U A R Y 1 8 5 6 .

Mon., 11th. President Smith, B. F. Cummings, Wm.

Burgess, C. Dalton and D. H. Stephens are beginning to
prepare to return to Salt Lake Valley.
B. F. Cummings has commenced an odometer to measure
the distance from this place to Ogden City.
Sun., 17th. Meeting was held at Fort Limhi at the
usual hour. President Smith spoke on the duties of the

143
 Autobiography

mission, etc., after which he nominated Bro-ther P. G. Taylor

to take charge of the mission in his absence. Brother Taylor
was duly sustained as such by a vote of all present.
Thurs., 21st. Shu-woo-ko, the Bannock Chief and some
of his family arrived at the fort at even-ing. They had come
in from Horse Prairie to the upper valley of the Salmon River
a few days past. He was astonished to see so much snow in
these valleys. He said he had never seen so much snow here
before.
Fri., 22nd. The old Chief, after getting several
presents in the shape of to-sha-te-cup, returned again today
to the upper valley, leaving his brother-in-law at the fort
on the hands of the brethren.

M A R C H 1 8 5 6 .

Thurs., 6th. P.G. Taylor, C. McGary, and D. Moore

went to the range today and found there a cow belonging to N.
Leavitt that had been killed by the Indians. They saw the
Indian's tracks and found also a thread of a green blanket on
the ground. On their return they went to an Indian Lodge
nearby Tingosho's and got another thread out of the sup-posed
blanket and compared them. They found that they were exactly
alike, but all the Indians denied seeing or knowing anything
about said cow.
Sat., 8th. President Smith and the company that are
soon to leave for Salt Lake, concluded to take the best
horses there are here and pack in instead of taking any
wagons.
This evening a meeting was called by the brethren for
the purpose of investigating a complaint made by the teachers
against one of the brethren for profaining the name of Deity
and other unchristian like conduct. The charges were clearly
proven against him and he was sharply reproved by the
President and required to renew himself by baptism.
Tues., 11th. About 8 o'clock this morning, President
Smith, Wm. Burgess, B. F. Cummings, Charles Dalton, D. H.
Stephens and Jesse Clark left the Fort for Salt Lake Valley.
Also I. J. Clark's son and Washington Barber, an emigrant
brought out here by G. R. Grant last fall left with the co.

144
 Autobiography

Wed., 12th. There were only 12 men left at the Fort

today which gave it quite a desolate appear-ance. Last night
was a severe one for the brethren who left yesterday for Salt
Lake Valley, to camp out.
Sun., 16th. Old Ten-go-sho came to meeting this
morning. He seemed much ashamed about the killing of
Leavitt's cow. He said his heart had felt very bad because
his brethren would not talk to him of late and he had come up
this morning to hear some of the brethren talk, for it made
his heart feel good whenever he heard them speak in their
meetings.
Wed., 19th. The Indian, Snag, came to the Fort today
from the upper valley and shoveled off the snow for 3 lodges
saying that he was going to move down. He told what had
transpired during the past winter where he had camped. He
said the Bannocks and the Nez Perce had gambled all winter
and that a Bannock had stolen two horses from the Nez Perces,
and that the Nez Perces had taken two from the old Bannock
Chief, Show-woo-koo, in revenge. He told how the Nez Perce
wanted to go to war with the Bannocks, and how he had
preached the words that Brigham Young had told him, that it
was not good to fight, and he (Snag) felt that it was good
talk.
Fri., 21st. A well was dug today in the Fort. Water
was reached at about 12 feet deep. They found in digging the
well, frost in the earth 4 feet deep.
Sun., 23rd. Meeting as usual. At evening, Snag, Te-
ah-to-wah, (Snag's brother), Young Bonapart, a son of the
late principle Sho-sho-nee chief, and another family arrived
at the Fort.
Tues., 25th. Antwain, a half breed, in the employ of
Jonah Grant, moved down nearby the fort today, from the upper
valley. Eight lodges of the Nez Perces came in also and
camped nearby. They came in from Horse Prairie. All the
brethren are hard at work, some fencing garden, and some
getting coal wood.
Fri., 28th. The brethren commenced plowing and sowing
wheat today. They have two plows and three harrows running.
Mon., 31st. Started another plow today which makes
three plows and three harrows in use.

145
 Autobiography

News arrived from Fort Hall on the 25th, hav-ing a

very hard journey of 14 days, In deep snow most of the way.
The winter has been very hard there and many cattle had died.

A P R I L 1 8 5 6 .

Tuesday, 1st. Snag left the Fort for Salt Lake

Valley. Old Manuel also left with him for Fort Hall. They
were all well pleased to get rid of the latter person.
There was quite an amount of wheat put in today.
Sat., 5th. P.G. Taylor and D. Moore laid off a water
sect about a mile and a half long, to water the south field.
Sun. 6th. Meeting was held at the Fort at 10 A.M. A
good spirit was manifest. Several of the natives were
present. Bro. G. R. Grant spoke some to them in Sho-sho-nee.
After meeting, Bro. L. W. Shirtliff was rebaptized by I. J.
Clark. After which he baptized his son, Cyrus Clark, aged
about 9 years. 4 of the natives there presented them selves
for baptism, viz., Te-to-waw (Snag's brother) a very
intelligent native who was after-wards named Lehi, Joseph and
Thomas (natives who said they had no native name), Aapiece or
Arrow (a half Bannock and half Sho-sho-nee). They were
confirmed by the water's edge under the hands of P. G.
Taylor, F. Durfey, D. Moore, I. J. Clark, G. Belnap and G. R.
Grant.
Sun., 13th. Meeting at the Fort as usual. A number of
the natives were present, Sho-sho-nees and Bannocks. After
the meeting the following natives were baptized by P. G.
Taylor: males - Cyrus (Con-e-bon-ah), Henry (Pantag-
e-nick-up), David (Zeeme - Snag's brother), George (O-haw-
wig-e-ah). Females - Jane (Te-te-wah's wife), Mary (Joseph's
wife), Esther (Po-e-cha, Te-te-wah's mother), Elizabeth
(Up-se- man-na, Te-te-wah's wife), Louisa (Cu-e-bah, also
the latter's wife), Mary (Thomas' wife), June (his sister),
Sarah (his mother).
The above Thomas and Joseph spoken of, are commencing
to farm this season with the fort hands.
At evening a young Bannock arrived from Fort Hall
with some letters for the brethren here. He came from Fort
Hall in 3 days, a distance of about 200 miles.

146
 Autobiography

Wed., 16th. The fort hands finished sowing their

wheat today, having sowed some 80 bushels of wheat, 5 bushels
of barley, 2 bushels of oats, and about 2 bushels of peas.
Making in all 90 bushels of seed grains sowed since the 25th
of March - 17 days labor with teams which were weak from the
severity of the winter.
Fri., 18th. Several camps of Bannocks arrived at the
fort today from Horse Prairie.
Sat., 19th. P. G. Taylor and D. Moore went to the
second canyon south, while G. Belnap and J. Galliher went to
the second one north or down the river in search for timber
for the mill which the company at the fort were about to
commence. They found the South Canyon rather hard of access.
The report from the north or second creek canyon was good.
Sun., 20th. After the meeting today, the fol-lowing
natives were baptized Ralph (pie-o-wits), James (Moto-
winnie), Ricco-wits son.
Mon., 21st. After the teams were got ready to go and
plow out the water ditch route, four of the natives came and
wished to be baptized before they left, as they were about to
leave for Snake River. Accordingly, Bro. P. G. Taylor
baptized them. Their names are as follows: Levi (Pas-tim-
mah) a Sho-sho-nee, Louis, Joseph (Pan-suk-mudzu-we), and Eli
(Nabi-gye-yah), Bannocks.
Tues., 22nd. The ground was white with snow this
morning. Four loads of pine timber from first canyon south
was hauled today for the mill. Also did some labor on the
water ditch.
Wed., 23rd. D. Moore and G. Belnap commenced labor on
the mill today. Michael, an old half breed mountaineer
arrived from Fort hall. He stated that the news from Salt
Lake was that most of the people were out of bread and a
great many cattle had died through the winter.
Sat., 26th. Some lodges of Bannocks and Sho-sho-nees
camped nearby the fort today. They are on their way to Camosh
Prairie.
Sun., 27th. Most of the camp went to see a
Sho-sho-nee this morning who had his head and forehead very
badly torn sometime yesterday. He made out to find his way
home some time in the night.

147
 Autobiography

Mon., 28th. P. G. Taylor and six of the men commenced

fencing the south field, while some of the others labored in
the canyon cutting mill timber.
Tues. 29th. The snow was falling very fast this
morning. About 9 o'clock A.M., B. H. Watts and A. Zundell
arrived with the mail from Salt Lake City, bringing news that
many cattle had died during the past winter in the northern
settlements of Utah and many families are now living without
bread. They also brought news of several more being added to
our mission.

MAY 1856.
Thurs., 1st. Stormy most of the day. G. Belnap had an
attack of Mountain Fever.
The farming operations are still continuing,
ploughing for corn, hauling timber for the mill, etc.
Mon., 12th. A. Leavitt and E. J. Barnard ar-rived in
the fort about noon or a little after. They reported the
Company with Bro. Parry about three days back.
The wheat grows very slowly. Some of the brethren are
without breadstuff, and the harvest seems very distant, yet
all seem to enjoy them-selves well and look forward to a day
of plenty.
Thurs., 15th. Joseph Parry and company arrived today.
The following are their names: Joseph Parry, Thomas Day, B.
H. Watts, Jacob Miller, George McBride, Henry R. Cleveland,
Thomas M. Abbot, S. M. Molen (Murdock), Thomas Corless, N.
Leavitt, G. W. Hill, Wm. Bard, H. C. Hadlock, James Walker,
Bailey Lake, Wm. J. Perkins, Wallace M. McIntire, Wm.
Batchelor.
Sun., 18th. After the meeting, 16 of the new company
were rebaptized.
Sun., 25th. During the past week considerable work
was done, such as irrigating grain, hauling timber,
ploughing, and various other work. Some natives moved nearby
the fort and camped.
The meeting today was crowded with natives. Several
of the brethren preached. G. W. Hill spoke in the Sho-sho-nee
tongue. After meeting the fol-lowing natives were baptized:
Joseph (Mo-pe-ah), Israel (Yo-ko-ap), Alfred (Tis-sea-da-

148
 Autobiography

make), John (Cots-se-qua-mi-at), William (Tah-haw-i-be) and

Yam-pe-ah (Mo-pe-ah's wife).
Mon., 26th. The grasshoppers have commenced to devour
the wheat on the bottom lands.

J U N E 1 8 5 6 .

Wed., 11th. There was quite a frost last night which

destroyed much of the vegetables. The grass-hoppers have
continued their work of destruction. The brethren have killed
many bushels of them, but there are plenty left yet.
Thurs., 12th. Salmon is being caught by the natives
and brought in for sale.
Sat., 21st. News of two men from Fort Hall being
killed near Fort Boise, by the Indians, some time in the
spring past, was brought here by the natives.
Sat., 28th. The crops are about all destroyed by the
grasshoppers and some of the brethren are preparing to return
home.
Sun., 29th. A company of nine persons were organized
for the purpose of returning to Salt Lake Valley. G. Belnap
was appointed captain.
Mon., 30th. The company consisting of G. Bel-nap, I.
J. Clark, J. Galliher, J. W. Browning, E. Lish, C. McGary, G.
R. Grant, Wm. Shaw and Wm. Per-kins, with seven wagons, 11
yoke of oxen and all their cows except one, and some 5 or 6
head of horses left Fort Limhi about 12 o'clock noon.

J U L Y 1 8 5 6 .

Tues., 1st. We commenced making a corral wall of mud.

Wed., 2nd. The mill frame, a building 30 feet square
by about 13 feet high was raised today.
G. W. Hill baptized an Indian this morning whom they
called Alma (Woo- ret-to-me), a Sho-sho-nee.
Sun., 6th. Meeting was held at 11 A.M. Most of the
brethren spoke. They expressed themselves as not being
discouraged although most of their wheat crop was destroyed.

149
 Autobiography

Tues., 8th. Col. Smith arrived in the fort. All hands

were glad to see him safe back.
Fri., 11th. The company consisting of nine persons
and four wagons and one old government wagon from Fort Hall
arrived today. There names are as follows: B. F. Cummings,
Chas. Dalton, Wm. Burgess, David H. Stephens, Ira Ames and
Thomas Butterfield of the first mission and Pardon Webb,
Henry Nebeker and Richard B. Margots of the new mission.
Sat., 12th. The natives are moving off now for their
buffalo hunt. They have caught a great number of Salmon this
season.
Thurs., 24th. It rained very hard this morn-ing. At
evening, some martial music was given at the fort and a few
rounds of small arms fired in remembrance of the anniversary
of the entering of the pioneers into Great Salt Lake Valley.
Thurs., 27th. N. Leavitt and L. W. Shirtliff left on
horse back for Salt Lake Valley. They are to fit up a salt
wagon and to return to the fort the fore part of September.
Mon., 28th. Some of the brethren left for Salt Lake
Valley today for supplies.

A U G U S T 1 8 5 6 .
Mon., 4th. The several messes commenced cut-ting hay
on the bottom lands below the fort.
Tues., 5th. Col. Smith's, P. G. Taylor's and Thomas
Corless' horses were brought back by two Flat Head Indians.
Col. Smith remunerated them by several presents such as
shirts and other articles.
Tues. 19th. During the last week, the work continued
as usual, cutting hay, building the mill, etc. Nearly all the
natives have gone on their hunt.
Today the mill did its first grinding.
Wed., 20th. The mill was completed today as far as
could be for want of lumber. Col. Smith and D. Moore
furnished the belting leather for the band which was worth
about $12.00. Many of the brethren furnished iron.

S E P T E M B E R 1 8 5 6

150
 Autobiography

Mon., 8th. Lewis W. Shirtliff and John Leavitt

arrived with the wagon of salt. 27 bushels which N. Leavitt
had purchased and paid for out of his own means. He also
furnished three yoke of oxen and the wagon to haul it out.
Wed., 10th. D. Moore and P. Webb were prepar-ing to
go to Salt Lake Valley to winter, and B. H. Watts and A.
Zundell also to return on horseback to come back with mail
December next. This closes the clerking of D. Moore for the
Salmon River Mission for the present. B. F. Cummings was
appointed Clerk pro tem during the absence of D. Moore.
Thurs., 11th. D. Moore, J. Leavitt and P. Webb left
for Salt Lake Valley today.
Sat., 13th. B. H. Watts and A. Zundell started on
horse back for Salt Lake Valley.
Mon., 15th. Several plows were put in opera-tion
today.
Tues., 16th. Some of the men were plowing, some
others were grinding wheat, while others were building a fish
trap.
Sun., 26th. An Indian brought in news that Snag, the
old Sho-sho-nee chief was on his way to this place, but he
was suffering much from the wound in his leg and he had
stopped back some 30 miles for his leg to recover. Some of
the brethren sent him some flour by the Indian on his return.
Mon., 27th. Col. Smith and others started up the
valley on a hunting excursion. Col. Smith and 3 others
intended to go to Snag's lodge, while the others pass up the
valley south.

O C T O B E R 1 8 5 6 .

Sat., 4th. The brethren were cleaning wheat,

irrigating and plowing land. The wheat crop after being
trimmed off by the grasshoppers, came forth again and yielded
about 100 bushels.
Tues., 7th. Col. Smith and company returned today
without much success in hunting.
Sat., 11th. Building stack yard and plowing
constituted the business of the past week.

151
 Autobiography

Shoo-woo-koo, the big Bannock chief arrived today. He

appears very friendly.
Thurs., 16th. Those appointed by Col. Smith to go
home for the winter started today. They are Joseph Parry,
Jas. Walker, Wm. Burgess, and Jos. Harker.

N O V E M B E R 1 8 5 6 .
Monday, 3rd. Several of the natives have been
gathering in during the past week. A little Indian boy some
four or five years of age died during the night and was
buried by the brethren on the hill east of the fort. The
parents of the child had been baptized and the father had
been named Ralph. At 4 o'clock P.M., G. J. Perkins and
Laconias Barnard arrived at the fort and reported the supply
train some 30 miles back.
Tues., 4th. The supply train in care of P. G. Taylor
arrived safe, having obtained the following supplies for the
mission, of which the following is a brief report: 11,770 lbs
of flour, 127 1/4 bushel of wheat, 1,445 lbs of salt, besides
other loading of which 578 lbs of flour and 10 bushel of
wheat were donated in Bishop John Stoker's ward (Davis Co.)
for the benefit of said mission.
The following names who arrived with the com-pany
were newly added to the mission. H. V. Shirt-liff, Owen Dix,
M. D. Hammond, and E. J. Robinson.
Thurs. 6th. It was snowing with strong wind from the
north. The brethren met at 9 A.M. for the purpose of fasting
and prayer. The result was, that a renewed determination to
go ahead was manifest.
Mon., 10th. A company of 10 of the brethren started
for their homes in Salt Lake Valley.
Thurs., 13th. P.G. Taylor, B. F. Cummings and E.
Robinson started for Bitter Root Valley (Flat Head Country),
P. G. Taylor having some business to transact with Mr.
McArthur who had lately gone over to that place. They
traveled over the main divide of the Rocky Mountains and
camped on a branch of the Missouri River, called Jefferson
Fork. The road most of the way was very rough.
Wed., 19th. Taylor, Cum-mings and Robinson ar-rived
at McArthurs in Bitter Root Valley, after traveling over a
very rough road covered with snow in some places and finding

152
 Autobiography

the distance from 150 - 200 miles. After arriving they soon
found that McArthur was not fully authorized to sell Fort
Hall and surrounding claims, (the business they were on),
therefore they soon prepared to return home again, without
having time to fully explore the valley, which they described
as being the most beautiful valley yet seen by them in the
mountains.
Tues., 25th. Taylor and company arrived at Fort Limhi
from Bitter Root Valley.
Fri., 28th. All hands were called upon to build a
herd house some four miles below the fort, and a general
turnout was the result.

J A N U A R Y 1 8 5 7 .

Thurs., 1st. Today being the general Fast day of the

Church, Fast Meeting was held at Fort Limhi and some good
instruction given.
Sun., 18th. At the evening meeting Pres. Smith
proposed that, as those who were appointed to bring in the
fall mail (Watt and Zundell) had not come as expected, a
company should start for Utah to inform Brigham Young of Bro.
Taylor's and company's doings in regard to Fort Hall and the
prospects of the Flat Head country, and appointed Monday
evening for a meeting of consultation on the subject.
Mon., 19th. The brethren met according to
appointment. The President wished all to express their
feelings on the subject before them. After considerable
remarks by the brethren, it was con-cluded that if horses
could be obtained, a company of four should fit up and go to
Salt Lake Valley.
Tues., 20th. Horses were traded for and it was
decided that Pres. Smith, P. G. Taylor, L. W. Shir-tliff and
Laconius Barnard should be the persons to go.
Thurs., 22nd. The company selected to go to Utah left
the fort at about noon with some ten or twelve head of
horses, L. Barnard having traded for several head from the
Indians. B. F. Cummings was left in charge of the mission in
the absence of the President.

153
 Autobiography

FEBRUARY 1857

Ogden City
Feb. 13, 1857
Hon. I. Ferguson
Adjt. Gen. N. Legion
Dear Sir:
I have just received the Battalion Returns of the
muster 31st January last & have to write a few lines.
There seems to be but very few rifle barrels to be
had in this county at the present. There is quite a quantity
of old cast iron & I think it will be quite easy to get all
you wish. Bishop West is taking in some every few days since
the muster.
I herewith send you a nominal Muster Roll of the new
recruits got up by Bro. Gambler number-ing 74 in all & the
total number reported on duty that day is 544 although I can
safely say that there was about 700 on the ground. E. C.
Richard-son only reported 24 while that company numbers as
high as 60, I think without any mistake, and the silver gray
company is not as yet reported at all.
I have got a competent person to take charge of all
the young boys in Ogden City & train them to some of the
first principles of military duty so that they may be better
qualified to act in the future.
I would also ask your council (provided that the
reorganization takes place before my return to Salmon River)
whether the officers now on that mission are to be retained &
placed in an office again in said reorganization. There is
some on that mission I could recommend & some I cannot for
any office. It is also the case here & if you wish it I will
give you a list of names I could reccom-mend because of their
faithfullness & good conduct in this church.
The Brethren at North Ogden Ward wish a com-pany
organization there, also at East Weber. They say for company
muster it is very inconvenient to come to Ogden City.
Please write & let me know whether the reor-
ganization will take place before 20th March next or not.
Yours in Haste

154
 Autobiography

D. Moore
Major

COPY OF D. MOORE DEED

Be it known by them Presents

That I David Moore, residing on lot one (1) in block
(31) & plat A. of Ogden City in the County of Weber and the
Territory of Utah, for and in consid-eration of the good will
which I have to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latterday
Saints, Give and con-vey unto Brigham Young, Trustee in Trust
for the said Church, his Successors in office & Assigns all
my claims to & ownership of the following described property,
to wit; East (1/2) of the above named city lot containing a
(1/2) acre as plotted in Ogden City plan including an adobe
dwelling unfin-ished) & fence
$300.
Lot five (5) block (30) plat A of said
City plan including fence $100.
Twenty acres of Land Lot & block one west
Range one North in Ogden Survey north
including all improvement $500.
20 acres Meadow land lot 4, block 2 west R.
5 north incl. fence. 100.
1 horse, 80.; 3 yoke oxen, 300.; 380.
5 cows, 150.; 4 calves 32. 182.
3 pigs 25.; Fire arms $60. 85.
1 sword 10. Joiner tools, 50. 60.
Bedding & wearing apparell 150.
cooking Utensils 15. 15.
1 watch & 1 clock 40.
crocking & tin ware 15. Books $10.. 25.
2 wagons 150.; 1 set harness 20.. 170.
total. $2,107.
Together with all the Rights, Privileges, appur-tenances,

155
 Autobiography

there unto belonging or appertaining. I also Covenant & agree

that I am the lawful claimant & owner of said property & will
warrant & forever defend the same, unto the said Trustee in
Trust, his Successors in office & assigns, or any person
whomsoever.
D. Moore
witnesses E. T. Browning, John Story, I. A. Browning.

Territory of Utah County of Weber

I, I. A. Browning, clerk of the Probate Court for the
County aforesaid, Certify that the signer of the above
transfer, personally known to me. Appeared this 17 day of
Feb. A. D. 1857 & acknowledged that he of his own free will &
choice executed the forgoing transfer.
I. A. Browning

Fort Limhi
Sat., 28th. During the month past, things con-tinued
at the fort about as usual, the majority of the men feeling
anxious to do what they could.
The Indians commenced coming in from the east.

M A R C H 1 8 5 7 .
Thurs., 5th. Commenced sowing wheat today.
Sun., 15th. During the past week, the weather has
been very pleasant and the brethren have all been busily
engaged plowing, sowing and preparing for farming.
Today, Snag, the old Sho-sho-nee Chief arrived at the
fort with quite a number of Indians. His leg continues bad.
He wants the mission to build him a house.
Wed., 18th. Report says that the Ponderays and the
Bannocks have lately had a fight near or in the Buffalo
Country where six of the Bannocks have been killed.
Sun., 22nd. This finishes up B. F. Cummings record as
clerk pro tem, and the same has been transferred to the
mission record by D. Moore, clerk of the mission.

156
 Autobiography

Monday 23rd. (Back in Ogden) This being the day set

for the Salmon River Missionaries to leave Ogden City, the
Brethren according to appointment arrived from Salt Lake City
and south, about 10 A.M. Col. T. S. Smith, the President of
said Mission was also on hand to see us roll out.
The wagons & teams were hindered most of the day in
getting the loading in for those in town & after much
fatiguing on my part I made out to let the wagons off in time
to make some move miles north where we camped for the night.
I remained until morning with some others.
Tues. 24th. I left my family and home for the Salmon
River Mission, having spent the winter at home with my
family. But the time had now come for me to return to my
field of labor, and my feelings were much overcome with the
thoughts of leaving my family and friends and to go again
amongst the dark & benighted sons of Laman, to endeavor to
spread the Gospel of salvation among them, which duty is a
very trying one to all the brethren which is on that mission.
But it had to be done and I left them without being able to
express my feelings in words.
I fell in company with Bro's. Joseph Parry & G. W.
Hill at Ogden Bridge. Found after passing a few words with
them that it was also a hard task for them to leave their
families & homes. They are connected with me on said
Mission. We were all on foot. Came on to Mound Fort. Saw Bro.
McGary. His wife was sick & he was thereby detained & could
not leave with us. I having over come my feeling a lit-tle by
this time, went & bid Harriet Chase, my sis-ter in law goodby
& then traveled on to Ogden hole or north Ogden ward. saw B.
H. Watts, another of our missionary Boys. He was already to
leave & only waiting on William Burch who was behind with the
wagon.
I traveled on to Cold Springs 1/2 mile north of Hot
Springs & there over took the Camp which left Ogden City
yesterday evening. I gave them orders to get up the cattle
forthwith, which was done and we traveled on to Willow Creek
some 4 or 5 miles farther. Here I counselled Bro. Haskin to
trade off his old oxen for a younger yoke. While at willow
Creek, I was invited to take supper with Bro. Wells family
but had to go on, as the wagons had left for three mile
creek. I overtook the teams and wagons just as we arrived at
the Creek. We cam-ped and drove our oxen up on the side of
the moun-tain where we found the grass quite good. About 7

157
 Autobiography

o'clock P. M., B. H. Watts arrived in camp with his team &

wagon which made six wagons with 13 yoke of oxen one young
cow, and a company of 13 missionar-ies all for Salmon River,
Oregon Territory. Their names is as follows: D. Moore, Wm. B.
Lake. B. H. Watts, Crandae Dusson, Joseph Haskins, Joseph
Parry, G. W. Hill, Richard Margotts, Jacob Miller, Henry
Cleveland, Sr, Sylvanius Collett, James Walker.
Charles McGary & William Burch was left behind but
expected as soon as they could come. The night set in being
very dark and windy and most of us had to take a cold supper.
Wed. 25th. I got the camp up early and had prayers.
Got our breakfast and sent some 4 or 5 for the Cattle. J. M.
McCrary arrived in camp shortly after with a yoke of steers
to trade with Bro. Haskin for his old oxen. They agreed to
leave the trade to me. I accordingly told Bro. Haskin to
allow Bro. McCrary $15 to boot between his steers & the old
cattle, which was done & Bro. McCrary returned home to
Willow Creek with the old cattle. The Brethren brought in the
cattle about this time and found one missing out of Bro.
Cleveland's team. Some more of the Brethren went out again to
look after the ox while 5 of the wagons rolled on to Box
Elder. Bro. McGary overtook us on the way to Box Elder. After
the wagons arrived at the town I got the teams into Bishop E.
H. Pierces yard & fed them well on tithing hay. Bro. J. Parry
& B. H. WATTS went to the mill with their team & supposing
that we would be on shortly, traveled on to Anson Call's Fort
some eight miles farther. We waited all day at Box Elder for
the wagon yet behind but finding they did not find the ox, I
sent Bro. Walker and an extra yoke of oxen to haul up the
wagon, which was done by a little after sun down and I once
more had the satisfaction of getting the most of the Camp
together again. We got another supply of hay for our oxen for
the night & determined to have another hunt next day for the
lost ox, although the Breth-ren had already searched over
much of the country for it.
(Back at the Fort) Charles Dalton and A. Zun-dell
arrived from Utah with the mail. They reported much snow on
the road. They were 31 days on their journey. They said that
Col. Smith and company arrived safe some eight days before
they left Farmington, Davis Co., Utah.
Thurs. 26th. (on the trail) Quite cold. Kanyon wind
very strong from Box Elder Kanyon. Bishop Pierce gave us the
use of his upper room for us to take our breakfast in & fuel

158
 Autobiography

to cook it with. After we took our breakfast, I sent Bro.

Margetts & Wm. Shaw on their horses in search of the ox
again, while the camp moved on to within 4 miles of Bear
River. On our way we found Bros. Parry & Watts at A. Calls
waiting for us. After getting into camp we hunted for feed
for our cattle but found that there was but very little green
feed to be found.
Fri. 27th. The camp pas-sed over Bear River by way of
the ford. Found the water low, although the water had been
some six or eight inches higher. After getting into camp some
three miles above the Ford we succeeded in killing two wild
geese which made us quite a feast for supper. About 3 P.M.
Bros. Margetts & Shaw returned without the ox. We then was
quite well satisfied that the ox had been stolen by the
Indians (as a great number of Shosho-nes were camped near
Willow Creek) or by some apos-tate that wanted to leave for
some other country.
Sat. 28th. All engaged in fencing, plowing, etc. From
this date to the 17th of April, there was no record of the
mission furnished the clerk by either Cummings or Hammond.
(Back with the wagon train) We left and traveled on
to Frog Springs. Bro. Margetts and myself went down to the
Malad hunting geese but could not kill any. They were so
wild. The wagons and Brethren arrived in camp before us. On
our way we called on Br. Petingil at South Fort on Malad. He
gave us all the bread, milk & butter we could eat, which came
good to us as we were very hungry & weary in traveling. Bro.
Pettingil told a story that he had heard Lish tell about
drawing his knife on me in ..... at Fort Limhi & wonderful
scared I was at it. (A Lish Story)
Sun., 29th. Traveled to Muddy Creek, 18 miles. Bro.
Lake drove my wagon today. Bro. Shaw and my-self went ahead
to Deep Creek. Found the grass very poor & I thought it best
to go on to Muddy. Here we found the grass a little but our
cattle were much inclined to ramble. Had to follow them down
to the creek something over a mile in a short time after they
were turned out. We got them back and drove them towards the
mountain. Nights cold and the grass seems to grow very slow.
Much snow on the mountains & is in sight low down ahead of
us.
Mon., 30th. I got Bro. Shaws pony & took W. B. Lake
with me & went ahead today to examine the Kan-yon Pass at the
head of Malad. Some large drifts of snow in a little distance

159
 Autobiography

above the big spring. We passed up to near the mouth of the

Kanyon where I left Bro. Lake with the horses & I took up
over the mountain on foot, but soon found I was on the wrong
mountain. I then passed over to the next & then over into the
kanyon nearly a mile up from the mouth. I then traveled down
again & we re-turned to camp, finding the snow very deep in
the Kanyon.
Tues., 31st. William Burch presented me with a letter
from my family & the last No. of the Deser-et News. I was
much pleased with the spirit and tenor of the letter,
realizing that I had a kind and affectionate family. I felt
in my heart to ask my Heavenly Father to Bless them all as
their circumstances would require. We left our camp &
commenced to make our way for the Kanyon. I went ahead &
climbed up the highest mountain near the Kanyon and as far as
I could see, the whole moun-tain was one vast body of deep
snow. I passed around the head of the Kanyon but could find
no other way to pass the Malad divide but to follow up the
old road as near as we could for the snow in the bottom of
the Kanyon. I therefore returned and I went down and gave
them all the assistance I could. We had to leave 3 of the
wagons near the mouth & then put all the teams on the other
three. We traveled up with those 3 wagons for about 3/4 of a
mile farther, then had to leave another & put all the teams
on to two, with those two we got up into about 3/4 of a mile
of the top of the divide. Here we come to snow so deep and
heavy that we had to put on ten yoke of oxen to the front
wagon & by the assistance to all all or most of the men we
made out to get that wagon through to the top. We then
returned with all the teams for the other two which we got up
to the top about sun down. I then sent the teams down to the
other 3 wagons some two miles down the Kanyon where they were
unyoked & turned out the Kanyon to feed on the side hills
during the night. I camped with some of the Breth-ren on the
top of the Mountain. The wind was from the northwest & was
very cold and strong during the night, nearly upsetting our
wagons. W. B. Lake's hat blew out of the wagon & took shelter
near the bottom of the kanyon. A tin plate also took a race
for the bottom of the kanyon but unfortunately for it a bush
was in the way which stopped it at a race of some 40 rods. So
the hat beat the plate. There was little or no sleep during
the whole night and all was shook and rocked in the bargain.
I could hear some of the boys say hold on Jim to the wagon
bows on your side or our cover is gone by the board. Then a

160
 Autobiography

grunt and a tug. I thought to myself, this is one way to work

out our salvation & to carry the Gospel to the Lamonites.
Many afflictions passed through my mind during the
night. while at times I would put my hand against the bows
and the wind would come with such force that I could not hold
one bow to its right place against it. It was also very cold
and some of the Brethren had to camp on the ground, there
being no room for them all in the three wagons.

A P R I L 1 8 5 7 .

Wed., 1st. Morning came at last & with it the wind

abated. I arose early & took some crackers in pocket &
started down for the other camp. On arriv-ing found that Bro.
Shaw & Watts were after the oxen. I took some coffee with W.
Burch & then climbed up to the top of the high ridge east of
the Kanyon to see if the oxen was in sight. After look-ing
some time I saw them come in view some 4 miles down the
Malad. I then went down to the wagons and in a few minutes
after starting up the kanyon again it was tolerable good
walking, the snow being froz-en. After I got up to the three
of the men there & passed over on the west side & threw out a
great many loose stones that laid on the road where we had to
pass down. On our return to our wagons we found the co. all
up and about ready to start down the mountain. We accordingly
drove down & was very glad to get once more on the bottoms.
On my way I found my tart keg that I had lost in Sept. last
with all the tart in it as when it was lost. We camped in
about two miles from the foot of the mountain. Our cattle
being nearly used up.
Thurs., 2. Got up our teams & found them very sore
and worn down. Yoked them up & traveled down Bannock Creek
some 10 miles. Found the roads very soft which was again very
hard on our teams. But we camped early and got our cattle on
the best feed we could find.
At evening after prayers we were some amused at W.
Burch Phrenologiseing on our heads. Something he guessed at
tolerable well for a new beginner.
Fri., 3rd. W. B. Lake let me ride his pony & Bro.
Shaw and some others started ahead with me. Met the old
Bannock Chief's family on the way. He was up in the hills
after an antelope & we did not see him. We passed on down

161
 Autobiography

near Crooked Creek & met with some of the Digger Indians. I
stopped with them a while & talked to them. We then traveled
on some 2 1/2 miles and farther. Found some good grass for
the trains and halted for the wagons to come up which took
them something near 2 hours.
Sat., 4th. The Company got ready for an early start
and I got some to go ahead & get some iron they had found on
their way home last fall. We got on the bank of the Portnuef
with the wagons about 2 p.m. & finding that we could ford
the river we passed down the Portnuef hill & crossed over.
But finding no good feed near the river we travelled on to
Ropes fork some 2 1/2 miles farther. here some Indians came
to us and a Bannock told us that the Indian that killed Bro.
Leavitt's ox at or near the Portnuef Bridge last spring was
camped nearby. I talked to him again. I told him to tell the
Indian not to come near our cattle or camp during the night
for we was going to guard and he would get shot if he
undertook to steal any of our cattle.
At night I had out a good guard which was kept up all
night. But no Indian showed himself. Neither was our cattle
molested.
Sun., 5th. We travelled on to Fort Hall. I went in &
examined the iron left there & should think that there was
some 8 hundred lbs tire iron besides other iron. Found the
old fort in ruins, the Indians having torn every thing upside
down. We travelled on to near Blackfoot but & camped for the
night. Killed some ducks & saw much signs of game.
Mon., 6th. Twenty seven years ago today the Prophet
Joseph Smith organized this Church (of which I am an Elder)
with only 6 members. It now numbers some hundreds of
thousands, although it has been and still continues to be
much spoken against by most of the world at large. We forded
Black foot River & Snake River & camped a little above the
ford. Dempsey was also camped near by. Wind very strong from
S. W.
Tues., 7th. We again commenced traveling but had not
traveled more than two miles before we met with Yannettan
with 96 head of horses which he had mostly got in the Flat
Head Country. He was out of flour & as many of the company
felt like writing home we halted for about 1/2 an hour &
wrote to our families and sent by Yannetan. I also sold him
some 25 lbs of flour for $2.75 cash. We then traveled on up
Snake River about 12 miles farther & camped for the night.

162
 Autobiography

Wed. 8th. Traveled on to near Blackfoot rock. Saw

some antelope and caught some fish before the wagons arrived.
Thurs. 9th. Could not find the ponys this morning.
All strayed off. After searching some time found they had
took the back track. Yoked up our oxen & moved up the river
from 1 to 2 miles & laid by while three of the brethren went
in search of the ponys. The other spare hands had gone on
ahead, some hunting & some to fish in Snake River.
A little after sundown the brethren all retur-ned to
camp, but no ponys found except a stray which they could not
catch. After the boys returned they offered up quite largely
for the recovery of their ponys, upon which Syl Collett & B.
H. Watts offered to go the next morning for the ponys, 4 in
number. I counseled some of the owners of the ponys not to
make such offers but to no purpose.
Fri., 10. B. H. Watts & S. Collett left as soon as it
was light. The wagons also was underway quite early. We
traveled up the river to first big bend 4 miles below where
the road leaves Snake River & camped there with the intention
to wait for the boys to come up, with or without the ponys as
the case might be.
Just a little before sundown the two Brethren
returned with the 4 ponys that strayed off & the stray that
was found the day before, which made us all to rejoyce.
Sat., 11th. In the orders issued from the Head
quarters of the Nauvoo Legion in Salt Lake City and under the
signature of Daniel H. Wells, the fol-lowing is given.
Part 12. The Weber Military District will include the
whole of Weber and Summit Counties and be organized under the
supervision of David Moore.
(Back on the Trail)
Traveled some 5 miles & camped over a slough east of
Market Lake. Several families of Indians came to our camp &
with them Francis M. Molen, on his way to Utah. Several of
us wrote to our wives again & sent by him. He stayed with us
all night and two families of the natives camped near by.
Sun. 12th. Had to cross the bottom of Market Lake for
our cattle, they having traveled some 5 or 6 miles during the
night & morning. I gave Francis some crackers to help him on
his way & after re-packing the letters for him, I left with

163
 Autobiography

Wm. Shaw & traveled on to the mouth of Camash Creek some 12

or 14 miles.
Mon. 13th. In consequence of our cattle being so
tired and the distance yet to travel in order to reach Spring
Creek, I concluded to lay by all day and give our teams rest.
The day was spent in hunt-ing and camp duties such as baking
bread & other cooking preparitory to our trip on the morrow.
The wind blew from the northwest yesterday with great force,
but today we have little or no wind and the day is quite
warm.
The bottom or bed of Muddy Lake is dry & sandy with
a very little exception.
Tues. 14th. Twenty five miles lies between us &
Spring Creek, a baron waste & entirely without water. After
we got our teams ready for a move, we all knelt in Solemn
Prayer for our Heavenly Father to strengthen our teams &
prosper us on our way through out the day now before us. Bro.
Parry was mouth as it is termed) After which we drove on &
accomplished the journey by sun down & got our cattle all
safe in, although some of them had gave out in traveling from
12 to 15 miles previous to this day. Thus I for one realize
that the Lord heard and sanctioned our prayer this day.
Wed. 15th. We were on our way again today about 11
o'clock a.m. but our teams were very foot sore & we had to
lay by after traveling some 6 or 7 miles on the way today. I
determined to get a pony & go on to the fort and get some
more teams to get the wagons through.
Thurs. 16th. I, having got a horse from Wm. Burch,
took W. B. Lake, Wm. Shaw, & R. Margets & left early in the
morning for the fort. Traveled all day. Passed over the
divide and down some two miles below Quaking Aspen Grove,
where we were obliged to camp, in consequence of a severe
snow storm which came upon us here, accompanied by a strong
wind from North west. We cut some willows with our butcher
knives & erected them in the form of an Indian Lodge after
which we spread our saddle blankets over them which sheltered
us some from the piercing blast. Our horses stood near the
willows & trembled with the cold all night, not even attempt-
ing to feed. During the night the snow fell some four inches
deep & some one of us had to act as fireman while the rest
was trying to sleep a little. Such nights are long nights to
the weary traveler who after a hard days journey is unable to
rest at night. Such, however, is the case with us who has to

164
 Autobiography

camp through these mountain regions & that too even some
times in the summer months.
Fri. 17th. Our horses looked miserable for a journey
this morning, but we started as soon as there were a
sufficient light in the morning to do so and traveled mostly
all the day again, stopping several times to let our horses
feed by the way. The snow as we descended or traveled down
the valley gradually disappeared until we was on terafirma
again. About 4 p.m. B. Lake & Myself arrived at the fort.
Found Bro. B. F. Cummings, Pres. Pro Tem and all the mission
well and in good spirits & much rejoiced to see us safe in
and when our business was made known, Pres. Cummings & all
hands were ready to assist those yet behind. Accor-dingly at
evening 10 yoke of fresh cattle & 4 teamsters were soon made
up for the trip.
Sat. 18th. The men with the relief teams star-ted out
early. The grass in the valley is about four inches high and
the cattle are all fat. I felt so lame from the ride &
exposure in the snow storm that I did not do any work.
The ... mess finished sowing wheat today. Most of the mission
washing and cleaning up their houses.
Sun. 19th. I was called upon to speak to the mission
in connection with those that came in with me. I spoke on the
Reformation & the general posi-tion of the Saints &
especially this mission. A good Spirit was manifest & all
that spoke after us expressed a joy & satisfaction more than
usual. Mon. 20th, - Wed. 22nd. I spent my time in
labor, mostly on water ditches and other mission work. The
company consisting of 15 men with six wagons and various
articles for the mission arrived at Fort Limhi all in good
spirits. I moved my effects into my own house & Bro. B. F.
Cummings, Wm. Shaw & myself commenced to keep house by
ourselves.
Thur. 23rd - Sat. 25. I continued work on the
mission. Some Natives are about but not many. Snag camped
near the east gate. He says the Blackfeet Indians are
prowling about.
Sunday, 26th. Bro. Parry & Dunn spoke after which
some others spoke. Not so good a meeting as last Sunday. Many
of the brethren expressed them-selves so. (Have 2 meetings on
Sunday Now.)
Mon., 27th.,- Thurs., 30th. I continued at work
digging post holes for fence. Last night the Blackfeet

165
 Autobiography

Indians stole another pony belonging to E. J. Barnard. He had

taken it out of the corral and hobbled it out. The Indians,
four in number, got it into a corner of the field fences, cut
off the hobbles and left them on the ground while they took
the pony away. The Indians about went and found their tracks.
Some three or four lodges moved into our fort.

M a y 1 8 5 7

Fri., 1st, Sat., 2nd. Pleasant weather. Saturday I

commenced to clean up the fort.
Sun., 3rd. Bro. G. W. Hill & Haskens were called on
to speak.
Mon., 4th. Continued to clean up the fort. Most the
hands at work. Some, however, seemed to want to shirk a
little.
Tues., May 5th. Commenced some some Back houses P. G.
Taylor and L. W. Shirtliff arrived at the fort on horseback.
They left Gov. Brigham Young and co. at the Snake River
Ferry. G. Taylor & L. W. Shirtliff arrived in advance of
Pres. Brigham Young"s Company who are on their way here to
see the Country. Bro. Taylor thought the camp would be in
about two days. Said all was well in camp.
Wed., 6th. Continued our work on the back houses
while some was cleaning up their houses, clothes, & etc. This
constituted the labor of the day.
Thurs., 7th. I had to commence early this morning to
clean up my house. Had it to do all alone. My window having
the fly dirt on it since last fall & the house in general
very filthy, I not having any time heretofore to clean up.
Wm. Shaw has the dumps again about his dear, dear, wife &
ain't worth a straw. Can't eat. Wants to go home. O Dear ...
Fri., 8th. It snowed all night. The snow was some
four inches deep in the Fort this morning and the storm still
continues. The ground is uncommonly wet.
Some of the brethren started out to meet Gov-ernor
Young and train. The Governor and company arrived at the fort
at about 5 P.M.
Some of the brethren seemed well satisfied while
others did not like the place or the road to it.

166
 Autobiography

Query: What would have been their feelings if they

had left their homes and families and had been required to
break their own roads for such a dist-ance, over sage, sand
and rocks without the aid of even an Indian Trail, as did the
first mission to this place and that too without a whine or a
murmur with little or no exception?
At evening the camp was called together by the
marshal, Col. J. C. Little.
President Heber C. Kimball offered prayer in which he
dedicated the fort, farms, timber, water, the valley and
everything pertaining thereunto to the Lord God of Israel
which was sanctioned by a hearty AMEN.
Sat., 9th. The camp was called together again by the
marshal.
President Brigham Young offered prayer in which he
again felt to dedicate the mission and the whole country in
general to the God of Heaven and Earth, which was also
heartily responded to by AMEN from all present, after which
he gave the brethren who came with him some counsel in regard
to trade. He did not wish them to interfere with the estab-
lished system of trade on the mission.
The day was spent in conversation, viewing the
surrounding country and in taking care of the stock.
The camp consisted of 115 men, 22 women and 5 boys,
with 104 horses, 64 mules, 28 carriages, and 26 wagons.
On their arrival at the fort, the brethren gave the
free use and possession of their houses to the Presidency,
the Twelve Apostles present and others of the authorities, so
far as there was any room, the brethren of the mission
feeling at the same time thankful that they had the privilege
of so doing.
Sun., 10th. The brethren were all called together in
the center of the fort for meeting.
Presidents H. C. Kimball and D. H. Wells addressed
the meeting on the importance of the missionaries being
faithful in the discharge of their duties, after which
President B. Young and some members of the Twelve who were
present, spoke, giving much good instruction in respect to
the mission.
Mon. and Tues., 11th and 12th. The presidency and
others - traveled over the surrounding country to examine

167
 Autobiography

it. They went up to the high bench above the fort and thought
it a good place for a fortifi-cation. They considered it best
to dig for water in preference to depending upon the creek
which could be taken out above and brought down over the
bench. The rest of the time was spent in conversation upon
different subjects of interest to the mission, such as
storing up grain, etc.
A company of ten missionaries are to leave the fort
tomorrow for home.
Wed., 13th. This morning the company of mis-sionaries
left for their homes in Utah.
At one o'clock P. M. Gov. Young and company also left
for their homes. They were to camp about six miles above Fort
Limhi.
About sundown, Col. Smith, P. G. Taylor, D. Moore and
some 3 or 4 others went up to the Gover-nor's camp and stayed
all night, to have a little more chat with them before they
were out of reach.
Thurs., 14th. Col. Smith and brethren returned to the
fort, while the Governor and company moved on towards their
homes.
The brethren resumed their labors, fencing their
fields, etc.
Fri., 22nd. Some of the natives are moving off again
to hunt, dig roots, etc.
Sat., 23rd. The brethren were called to-gether for
the purpose of counseling upon the sub-ject of laying off
their farms, and it was general-ly agreed that the farms
should begin south of the fort and be laid off down the river
or north as far as the bottoms would admit, and each of the
breth-ren were to have what land they could cultivate.
Col. T. S. Smith, F. Durfey, and I. J. Clark were
chosen as a committee to lay off the land.
Sun., 31st. During the past week, the commit-tee
appointed to lay off the land proceeded to their labor and
laid off several farms, but finding the bottoms to contain
less land than supposed, a meeting was called where it was
proposed and voted that about half of the mission should
build another fort about two miles down the river, in order
that all might be more accommodated with land near by where
they lived. Consequently, a fort was laid off 26 rods east

168
 Autobiography

and west by 16 north and south, con-taining 28 lots, 1 rod by

2 with a space of two rods wide between the houses and wall.
This evening the brethren met and drew for their fort lots,
drawing 23 out of 28.

J U N E 1 8 5 7

Wed, 3rd. Snag, the old chief, returned and camped

near the mill.
Thurs., 4th. It was Fast Day. During the meet-ing,
John (Ka-sa-wot) and some other natives arriv-ed and stated
that the Blackfeet and some other Indians, six in number, had
killed Thomas, one of our farming Indians and scalped him
while he was hunting but a small distance from the camp.
At evening the whole camp of Indians set up a
dreadful howl (which sounded as if all the wolves had
collected together) and kept it up until about 9 o'clock.
Fri., 5th. There was much excitement kept up among
the natives in regard to the Blackfoot Ind-ians being about
yet. The guard at the fort kept a strict watch.
Sat., 6th. Last night while two of Snag's wives were
on a visit to the camp of a sick one, two of the Blackfoot
Indians were seen crawling near Snag's lodge, but as soon as
the women made a stir, the Indians were off. This excited the
natives again.
Mon., 8th. The hands are busily at work build-ing
houses, mending wagons, hauling logs, etc.
In the afternoon there was some sport with a couple
of antelope, which by some chance got into the north field
which is enclosed with a high fence. They came near the fort
and were fired at by Col. Smith. They then ran north along
the field fence and fell in with some of the men returning
from the canyon. They opened a complete battery on them as
they passed, but did not hit them. Some Indians camped on the
east side of the river, hearing the report of the guns and
supposing it from the Blackfoot Indians making an attack on
the fort, rode their horses on the full run and never halted
until they got into the fort and upon in-quiry soon found out
their mistake, which seemed to be a disappointment to them,
as they had come to help fight the Indians. After the

169
 Autobiography

antelope had made two turns around the field, they got out
and ran off without receiving any injury.
Tues., 9th. Col. Smith sent eight men with a wagon
and two yoke of oxen to the upper valley to examine some
mineral which Indian John had fur-nished a sample of. He also
went along to show the place.
Several houses are under construction in the new
fort.
Wed., 10th. Two Bannocks arrived from Horse Prairie
and stated that 22 of the Bannocks were on their way to the
Ponderay Country for the purpose of stealing horses from the
Ponderays as they had stollen several head from them last
spring.
Thurs., 11th. Ten more Bannocks arrived, coming in
from Soda Springs, as they say. They seemed friendly.
A pony was bitten on the nose by a rattle snake
today. E. J. Barnard took a hot iron and burned several rings
around his nose which stayed the march of the poison, after
which a Bannock bled him all around the nose by scarifying it
in many places. He then let all the blood off and rubbed on
pulverized tobacco.
Fri., 12th. The pony which was bitten yes-terday, is
quite well today.
More Indians are coming in preparatory to their
fishing season. The first salmon of the season was caught
today.
Sun., 14th. At the meeting today, Thomas Bing-ham was
appointed President pro tem of the mission until the return
of the brethren who were going for their families.
Mon., 15th. 5 Nez Perces arrived at the fort and
stated that they had some 60 head of horses stolen from them.
They had quite a talk with Snag. He told all the
circumstances about the 22 Ban-nocks.
Tues., 16th. By order of Pres. Smith, the clerk wrote
a letter to John Owens (Bitter Root Valley) giving him to
understand the position of affairs among the natives and
requesting his aid to have the Ponderay's return the Bannocks
horses to them, while at the same time, he, Col. Smith, would
use his influence to get the Bannocks to return the Nez
Perce's horses.

170
 Autobiography

Thurs., 18th. 15 of the brethren of the mis-sion left

for their homes in Utah today.
This date closes the journal as kept by David Moore,
clerk of the Salmon River Mission.

JOURNAL OF THE SALMON RIVER MISSION CONTINUED

BY JACOB MILLER.

Tues., 30th. Nothing of note transpired at Fort Limhi

since the 18th., except the usual labors. Quite a supply of
Salmon had been caught and also traded for from the natives,
many of which would average over 15 lbs. each. Some of the
men spent their time in making barrels to pickle the fish in.

J U L Y 1 8 5 7 .

Wed., 1st. Last night voices of mourning were heard

among the natives, which were found to be the connections and
friends of one Indian, Thomas, who was killed one moon ago by
some hostile Indians and they, at the renewing of the moon
had renewed their cries of mourning.
Thurs., 2nd. This being Fast Day, a meeting was held
and many of the brethren expressed their good determinations
and prayers and thanksgivings were offered up to the Lord for
his blessings.
Considerable of rain fell last night and the afore
part of the today, which was a great blessing by the way of
watering the crops.
Sat., 4th. The boys made and hoisted a large kite in
memory of Independence day.
In Ogden for the Independence day celebration, the
militia of the district paraded upon the gener-al parade
ground under command of Maj. D. Moore, commanding the
district. This took place at 9 o'clock A.M.
Yesterday, two Nez Perce Indians came to the fort and
this evening some Nez Perces and squaws came in. They said
that others were about 20 miles below.

171
 Autobiography

Mon., 31st. The harvesting of the hay crops for this

year commenced about the middle of July and a little ripe
barley was out on the 18th and harvesting in general
continued during the remain-der of July and through August.

A U G U S T , 1 8 5 7 .

There was quite a heavy frost on the 13th of August

which injured some of the potatoes and other crops.
The Sabbath and Fast Day meetings were kept up as
usual and general peace and quietness pervaded the fort, like
wise among the Indians.
Aug., 22nd. the mail arrived with two of the brethren
from Salt Lake Valley, bringing the news that 2500 U. S.
Soldiers with 700 baggage wagons, 1,000 teamsters and
assistants were on their way to Salt Lake, for the purpose,
we were told, of escor-ting a new governor to fill the place
of Governor Brigham Young.

S E P T E M B E R , 1 8 5 7
Sep. 25 it was concluded upon that there was no need
to keep up the guard as the horses were all turned into the
field, but this was a great mis-take, for on the following
morning it was discover-ed that all the horses had been
stolen in the night except two horses which were in the
corral and a few Indian ponies which were near their camp.
Messers Robinson and Shirtliff took the two horses and in
company with some ten or twelve Indians started in pursuit,
but the two former and several of the Indians returned, their
horses having given out.
The stolen horses were taken in an easterly
direction, it was supposed, by some of the Black-foot
Indians. Two of the Indians were determined to follow them
until they can either obtain their horses or steal others
from the tribe who have taken theirs.

O C T O B E R 1 8 5 7 .

172
 Autobiography

Thurs., 22nd. Thos. Smith, Milton D. Hammond and Wm.

Marlow came to the fort from Salt Lake, which filled the
hearts of the brethren with joy, as they had been in
suspense concerning them. They had left the company a few
miles this side of the Snake River.
These brethren reported that the U. S. Sold-iers,
some 2,000 in number, had come as far as the Green River.
They were on their way to Utah to fight the "Mormons" and for
the purpose of reliev-ing the women of Utah, thinking, it
seems, that they were in bondage. A number of companies were
sent out from the "Mormons" to stop their progress from
entering the valleys.
Jacob Miller
Clerk pro tem

EXTRACTS FROM THE JOURNAL OF DAVID MOORE, CLERK OF THE

SALMON RIVER MISSION .

Tues., 22nd. The company arrived at Fort Limhi from

Salt Lake. P. G. Taylor, Capt. with 25 wagons, 32 men, 14
women, 3 boys some 15 years old and 12 young children; 92
oxen, 27 cows besides some year-lings and young calves.
The company had a safe journey although there was
some sickness in the camp on the way.
Wed., 28th. at Evening Thos. Bingham, B. Lake, Jacob
Miller, Henry Nebeker, James Hill, Henry Cleveland Jr., John
Reese, Joseph Harker, Wm. Burch and D. H. Stephens left the
Fort for their homes in Salt Lake, taking with them 8 wagons
and 10 or 12 yoke of oxen, having each wagon well loaded with
fish.
Thurs., 29th. E. Robinson, who remained to take the
letters, left on horseback to overtake the wagons. Col. Smith
then arranged some business matter pertaining to both forts.
He selected the following persons to go to the lower fort.
i.e. J. D. Hammond, Wm. Taylor, James Wilcox, James Allred,
Levi Taylor, Stephen Green, Wm. Perry, James Mil-ler, Orson
Rose, Oliver Robinson, Frederick Miller, Henry W. Hammer, Wm.
Marber, H. C. Hadlock, C. S. Browning, C. F. Middleton, H. V.
Shirtliff, Martin Harris.

173
 Autobiography

Fri., 30th. Fifteen of the brethren appointed to the

lower fort moved down to that place, Pres. Smith appointed
Jn. D. Hammond to take charge of that portion of the mission.
Sat., 31st. D. Moore, by request of the Presi-dent
took charge of the mill which was out of repair.

N O V E M B E R 1 8 5 7

Wed. 4th. A light snow fell last night. A man who

styled himself to be named Thompson arrived from the Flathead
country. A story also came with him, by an Indian, that he
had committed murder near or at the Colville mines in
Washington Ter-ritory. It was thought best to let him stop at
the fort a day or two as the weather was somewhat stormy.
Thurs., 5th. Fast Day. We had quite a lengthy meeting
at evening. E. J. Barnard and Wm. Perkins arrived from Salt
Lake Valley. They met the breth-ren that had left here, some
at Malad Valley and the train of wagons between Spring Creek
and Muddy Lake.
They also stated that they had left three men and
wagons at the head of Spring Creek.
Mon., 9th. Occasional snows and weather quite cold.
Three men and wagons arrived, A. Quigley, F. Welch and James
Mcbride.
Tues., 10th. Thompson undertook his journey for
Beaver Head this morning. Day cold. The mill was closed down
by the frost.
Fri., 13th. Lewis W. Shurtliff asked David Moore for
his daughter,"Louisa"s hand; He gave his consent and a
father"s blessing upon them. Mrs. Susan Moore also gave her
heartfelt blessing upon her only adopted child.
Sat., 14th. A Doctor Atkinson, Hugh O'Niel, Myette
and a man named Ramsey arrived at the Fort from the Flathead
Country.
Last night a squaw died near the mill with small pox.
Fri., 17th. Dr. Atkinson and company left for Deer
Lodge. The mill wheel was cut loose today, preparatory for
grinding.

174
 Autobiography

Mon., 30th. There is much movement among the Indians.

They say they are going to Beaver Head, but they will not
tell us what they are going for. At evening, some of the
Indians that came in from Beaver Head reported that the
Blackfoot Indians were skulking about again. Also that small
pox was raging among the Nez Perce.

D E C E M B E R 1 8 5 7 .
Fri., 11th. Col. Smith and L. W. Shurtliff returned.
They found the snow too hard on the Snake River to travel.
Thurs., 17th. Alexsey and the old Nez Perce chief
arrived from a chase after the Bannocks who had stolen their
horses. The old chief wished to stay at the fort while
Alexsey continued his search after the horses.
Sun., 20th. Several of the Sho-sho-nees came in.
Powell, the Mountaineer, accompanied them from Beaver Head.
Sat., 26th. By request of Pres.Smith, D. Moore & I.
J. Clark went and requested of Powell that he would use his
influence to have the Indians stop burning the fence, which
he said he had already done. About noon Powell started for
upper Salmon. Verily. He soon met a war party of Nez Perces
who took him prisoner and marched him down to the fort again,
singing their war songs and yelling in a frightening manner.
On their arrival, they showed much friendship towards us and
in a particular manner paid great respect to their old chief
whom they expected was killed by the Bannocks. Mean while,
Powell tried to get away, but was soon fol-lowed and brought
back and a strict watch was placed over him.
The Nez Perces were very hungry and wished something
to eat, saying they had not eaten any-thing for three days.
After some consultation, Col. Smith called on the mission to
help feed them, as there were about 50 of them. Some bread
and other articles of food was furnished them, which they
received very gladly.
As soon as the word went to the Sho-sho-nees camp,
quite a number of them came to the fort forthwith, much
excited. The Nez Perces took no notice of them but ate their
suppers and then had a war dance which was kept up until
about 9 o'clock in the evening. One of them would go out at a
time and dance around the fire, holding his tomahawk before
his breast until he was done. He then would raise it over his

175
 Autobiography

head and give a yell, which was repeated by all present. Each
dancer would then leave his place for another.
Sun., 27th. The old Nez Perce Chief and some of his
war chiefs together with some of the Sho-sho-nees were
prevailed upon to come to the meeting where there was an
effort made to get them to make friends of each other. The
Nez Perces would not agree to be friends until the Bannocks
and the Sho-sho-nees would return all the horses they had
stolen from them.
During the meeting, Alexsey arrived with ten head of
horses which he had retaken from the Ban-nocks by stealing
them at night.
After the meeting, Powell's father in law, having
brought in one of the Nez Perces' horses which they thought a
great deal of. They demanded it, but the old Sho-sho-nee
would not give it up. A scuffle ensued. The Nez Perces got
the horse. The Sho-sho-nees showed fight and then backed out.
The Nez Perces went to their quarter, dressed them selves up
and formed in line, while the old chief made quite a long
speech to them. They then discharged three guns and returned
to their quarters again.
Mon., 28th. The Nez Perces left for their camp again
after begging for some food to take them home, which practice
is very customary with most of the northern tribes. They took
two of Powell's ponies away with them.
Tues., 29th. This morning the Sho-sho-nees came to
our fort in mass, all painted up and much excited. The Nez
Perces, it appears, returned during the night and stole 60 or
70 head of their horses by way of retaliation. Powell was
also along and painted up like the natives. They demanded
Snag's fish and his cattle and in fact all the fish that had
been left in care of the brethren at the fort. President
Smith tried to reason with them, but to no purpose. The fish
and cattle they were bound to have. Powell, in the meanwhile
kept on his horse and near the gate, thereby showing a guilty
conscience. His conversation also betrayed his feelings in
prompting the Indians against us, for he stated in a very
threatoning manner that we would find it to our advantage to
give up the fish to the Indians. After consulting with
several of the brethren, Pres. Smith considered it a matter
of policy to give up the fish. The squaws took it and after
several rows over it in getting it divided, left, the Indians
stating that they would go the next day and get the cattle.

176
 Autobiography

This, they said, was because Snag had turned traiter to them
and joined the Nez Perces.
Wed., 30th. Pres. T. S. Smith and the mission made a
feast for all the Indians that would come. Most of the
Indians that were camped on the river came and most of them
partook of it, but some would not eat.

J A N U A R Y 1 8 5 8

Fri., 1st. President Smith and several of the

brethren spent the evening at the lower fort enjoy-ing the
dance.
Mon., 4th. Lewis W. Shirtliff and Louisa Cath-erine
Smith, adopted daughter of D. Moore's family were married by
Pres. T.S. Smith at D. Moore's residence.
Thurs., 7th. Helen Smith, wife of Henry Smith,
brother to Pres., Smith gave birth to a daughter.
Mon., 11th. The natives are passing to and fro,
making preparations to go and fight the Nez Perces. Some from
the southwest state that Mattigan recommends them to fight
us before they go to fight the Nez Perces.
Wed., 13th. The report came from the herd that an ox
had been driven off by the Indians. Pres. Smith sent eight of
the brethren in pursuit of the Indians with instructions to
either get the ox or the pay for it if possible. The Indians
were over-taken and surrounded, but the ox had been killed
and they had the beef packed upon their ponies. The brethren
demanded pay for it and they finally offered one of their
ponies which was accepted and the men returned.
Fri., 15th. The herd was all gathered up and it was
ascertained that the ox which had been taken by the Indians
belonged to J. Bowen. The pony was therefore delivered to
him.
Wed., 20th. John Jacobs, a mountaineer and another
man by the name of Pattee from the Flathead country, arrived
at the fort directly from Deer Lodge (east). Pattee is on a
trading excursion with Jacobs as guide and interpreter.
Fri., 22nd. The thermometer today at 12 noon stands
at 42 degrees above zero. The lowest range this winter was 20
below zero.

177
 Autobiography

Wed., 27th. Pattee and Jacobs returned home again

after making all the trades they could with the Indians and
the brethren. Pattee purchased the pony from Jonathan Bowen
that was given to him for his ox. While they stayed at the
fort, they were well treated by all the mission.

F E B R U A R Y 1 8 5 8 .

Wed., 3rd. The whole band of Sho-sho-nees that are

camped on the river came to the fort all paint-ed up in quite
a fancy style, with their guns, bows and arrows and other
weapons of war. The young Indians held a war dance in the
fort and were very saucy acting as if they wanted to commence
a fight with us. Pres. Smith got some of the old men to-
gether and talked to them. They said they wanted some flour
and many other things. This the mission had not any to spare;
but Pres. Smith told them that he and the brethren would give
them three sacks full of wheat provided they would not come
again in the shape of war as they had done this time. This
they agreed to, and the mission gave them about six and a
half bushels of wheat, and they all returned to their lodges
about sunset.
During the day some of the Indians told me that some
mountaineers had been telling them that the "Mormons" are
going to kill them all off and take their lands. From other
statements, it must have been Powel and Jacobs who told them
this falsehood, for they were the only mountaineers who had
been down amongst them.
Sun., 7th. Cold snow storm with strong east wind.
Some 25 or 30 of the Sho-sho-nees came to the fort in the
storm on their way to fight the Nez Perces, (as they said)
put their horses into the corral and stayed all night.
Mon., 8th. Some more of the natives arrived making
the number about 38. We gave them a hearty breakfast and
bread and boiled wheat to take with them and they appeared
very friendly towards us. They soon were on their way after
the Nez Perces which band was somewhere near the Flathead
Country.
Tues., 9th. Weather still cold. An Indian arrived
from Beaver Head and stated that a company of ten soldiers
were camped over there and that they had two Mormon
prisoners. He said that they wanted to get away very much.

178
 Autobiography

The Indian got R. B. Margots to make a spear blade for him,

saying that he would give Bro. Mrgots his pony for it. The
spear was finished about dark, which he took and privately
went to the corral, stole one of Pres. Smith's horses and
fled with it, leaving his own in one of the herds. This was a
little after dark. The horse was soon missed and diligent
search was made during the night, but to no purpose.
Wed., 10th. The President selected six more to go in
search of the Indian who had stolen the horse. They hunted
most of the day and found from appearance that the Indian had
made an effort to get all the horses from the herd, but
failing in that he had made his way east. Four more of the
brethren were selected to go with the company already
selected.
Thurs., 11th. The com-pany left the fort about 10
A.M. and camped at To-e-rone at night, some 30 miles from the
fort.
Fri., 12th. The company left early this morn-ing and
camped on a large creek some 35 miles fur-ther east, passed
over two mountains and up and down canyons. Snow on the
mountains is deep. None of us were ever in these parts
before. We had no guide but to follow the trail made by the
war party already mentioned. We named this creek on which we
camped McBride Creek.
Sat., 13th. Snow falling fast this morning and
continued to fall most of the day. The company had much
difficulty in finding and following the trail on account of
the snow and wind.
We at last came to a level prairie where no more
trail was to be seen and we had to find our way as best we
could to some timber that was faint-ly seen through the cold
storm. As we approached the creek (on which the trees stood)
some of the company discovered smoke in the distance and up
the creek about half a mile above us. We all were soon on the
spot and there found some four or five lod-ges of
Sho-sho-nees. Part of the company stopped at the lodges while
the rest, with an Indian with them, went in search of their
horses.
The boys soon returned with Col. Smith's horse and
then commenced hunting for the Indian who stole it and found
him covered up with a number of buf-falo and other skins in
the first lodge we had come to, although the Indians denied
him being anywhere about. B. H. Watts scolded him for being

179
 Autobiography

so mean, but he paid no attention to anything that was said.

He got up, put on his war cap and put off, saying he was
going to tell the soldiers.
We turned our course towa-rds home and camped on
McBride Creek again. We tied our horses up close by our camp
to prevent a stampede in case the Indians should make an
attack on us during the night.
Sun., 14th. We made an early start and travel-ed to
To-e-rone.
Mon., 15th. We left To-e-rone early for home. To-e-
rone is on the north bank of the head waters of the Missouri
River. It is a kind of sugar loaf mountain or hill of a brown
color, some 200 feet high, with tolerable level table lands
for some distance around.
This entire country over which we have passed cannot
well be surpassed for grazing. Plenty of creeks, but not much
timber on them. Plenty of pine on the high mountains.
We found our trail as we approached the main divide
completely filled with snow. We had a hard time getting over
the mountain. We arrived at the fort about 4 o'clock P.M. We
found all well and all the families had moved up from the
lower fort, and the rest of the men were soon to move up on
account of the apparent spirit of war and thievery in the
natives.
Tues., 16th. The old Bannock chief, Sho-woo-ko,
generally known by the name of Rock-e-ka, came to the fort
and wanted flour, but as that was very scarce, Col. Smith
gave him some wheat. He went to the corral and examined it
all around. This we thought queer as he had been there and
seen it before.
Mon., 22nd. The herders, Andrew Quigley, Foun-tain
Welch and Orson Rose, with whom arrangements had been made to
take charge of the herd during the coming summer, prepared
for their herding.
The men all moved up from the lower fort today. Powel
passed down by the fort from Beaver Head.
Wed., 24th. William Perry met with Powel at or near
the lower fort, where Powel told him that he had been up all
night talking to the Bannocks to keep them from coming to
burn our hay and straw and that we had better be careful of
our horses and cattle, for they talked of leaving on

180
 Autobiography

Thursday. This was told to me (D. Moore) by J. J. Walker and

I with several others of the brethren did not retire to rest
until about 11 o'clock at night. At this time there was no
night guard kept at the fort.
Thurs., 25th. This morning I (D. Moore) went to
President Smith to know his feelings about Pow-el's
statement. He said he thought it was some of Powel's lies. I
then returned and went to the corral to take my stock and put
it up, but the herd was at this time being driven out and I
could not stop my stock without stopping the whole herd.
Pres. Thomas S. Smith, P. G. Taylor, L. W. Shirtliff,
Jessie Smith (was it Henry Smith?), and Amos Wright left the
fort and went up the river some four miles for timber and H.
I. Shirtliff, M. D. Hammond, James Wilcox, Oliver Robinson,
James Miller, E. J. Barnard and Reuben Collett went down to
the lower fort for hay and other things that had not yet been
removed. F. Durfey, Jonathan & Joseph Bowen went to the
field to plow. Charles Dalton and myself went and repaired
the mill race. I then went to the mill and commenced
grinding; had not run the mill more than half an hour when I
looked northeast where I saw some Indians riding in the
direction of our herd. I forthwith stopped the mill and ran
to the fort and gave the alarm. This was about ten o'clock
A.M. I told William Taylor to go out in charge of some eight
or nine of the brethren that were about leaving for the herd.
About this time Bro. Durfey and the two Bowen boys came to
the fort; they had also noticed the movements of the Indians
and had driven their teams to the fort. About this time E. J.
Barnard also came up to the fort and said that he had urged
the company at the lower fort to leave as soon as he saw the
crowd of Indians coming, but they thought there was no danger
and continued to load up their hay and other things, while
the Indians were passing along by them for our herd.
Shortly after Brother Taylor and his company left the
fort, George McBride brought his horse in and saddled him
with all possible speed, and moun-ted and as he was passing
out I advised him to go to Bro. Taylor's company and with
them assist the herdsmen to try and save our cattle. By this
time the hills and both sides of the river were black with
Indians. George McBride went to Bro. Taylor's company and
Bro. Taylor told him to ride up to where he could see our
cattle and if the Indians had them to motion to them with his
hat and they would try and get along a little faster, as they
were on foot. Bro. McBride did so, but as soon as he had

181
 Autobiography

motioned, he dashed over the hill and down amongst the

Indians, where he was when the company arrived at the top of
the hill. About this time, Thos. Corless saw him fall from
his horse. He had turned back some two or three small bands
of our cattle from the Indians while they were firing at him.
President Smith arriving at about half past ten took
one of his horses and with E. J. Barnard put out down towards
the Indians, but finding as he rose on the top of the bench
that the natives had the stock fully in their hands, they
turned and endeavored to gain Bro. Taylor's company, but they
were cut off by several Indians, six of whom took after them
as they turned their course towards the fort, and when they
were descending form the high bench about half a mile below
the fort, the Indians fired on them and a bullet cut off a
button from Pres. Smith's pants and hitting his horse on the
point of the left jaw caused him to make a sudden spring
which brought the Col. to the ground. The Indians supposing
him shot, gave an exulting yell, but when the Col. got to his
feet, they began to shoot at him again. In the meanwhile. E.
J. Barnard had caught the Col's. horse and called to him to
come and get on which he did, while the Indians continued
firing at him, one ball passing through the leaf of his hat,
and another passing through the top of his arm, between his
elbow and wrist. They escaped without any further injury,
except the loss of Col. Smith's revolver which flew from his
hand when he fell from his horse.
About this time Reuben Collett arrived with his team.
He had left the company and run his oxen most of the way and
thereby escaped.
While Brother Taylor and company were taking a view
of the scenery before them, Fountain Welch, one of the
herdsmen was discovered nearby. The In-dians had on their
first arrival, shot him in the back and then struck him
severaal times on the head with their guns, and had left him
for dead; but he had been sensible of his position all the
time, and on hearing the brethren near by, he rose up and en-
deavored to get to them. They soon gave him assis-tance and a
part of the company commenced a retreat with him for the
fort, Bros Taylor, B. H. Watts and Thos. Corless forming a
rear guard. The Indians seeing them commence a retreat,
followed up and kept firing at the company.
The Indians had in the meantime scalped George
McBride, took off his hat, shirts, revolver and his horse.

182
 Autobiography

One of the Indians had his scalp and would hold it up in

sight of the brethren and dance under it. Another Indian rode
George's horse. When he came near the company, Bro. Taylor
ordered B. H. Watts to fire at the horse which he did, when
the Indian put off saying "Sim mich Mormon nav-ient" - "One
Mormon is brave." The company gradually retreated with F.
Welch and when the Indians would come up within gun shot,
Bro. Taylor and some of the others would make as if they were
going to shoot; the Indians would then bear off again; and
this they continued to do until they come within about one
hundred rods of the fort. The Indians all left then and put
after their comrads.
Shortly after Bro. Taylor and company got in, P. G.
Taylor and L. W. Shirtliff arrived with a load of timber, not
knowing that anything had hap-pened, and in the course of
about an hour after-wards, H. V. Shirtliff arrived from the
company below. He was wounded in his left arm above his
elbow. He said that when the Indians returned from the herd
ground with the cattle, a large portion of them descended the
hill above them and began firing upon them. They were at this
time nearly half way between the two forts with two loads of
hay and two loads of lumber, etc. They were soon obliged to
leave all in the hands of the Indians as they did not have
any of their firearms in a position or condition for use, two
of their guns being on the hay and covered up with it, and M.
D. Hammond's was a slide gun and the slides (as I have since
been informed) were at the fort in his chest. H. V.
Shirtliff had no gun and James Miller had a five shooter
revolver which fell to pieces during the affray. He also
stated that James Miller was shot during the attack, and that
he saw no more of him after he came to the brush, as all had
to flee for their lives. The natives took the cattle off the
wagons and unyoked most or all of them, set fire to the two
loads of hay and drove off all the oxen.
Oliver Robinson next came to the fort; He came in
about 3 o'clock P.M. He had been wounded in the hand by the
same ball that had passed through Bro. Shirtliffs arm. He
knew nothing more about James Miller or the other two.
Some of the Indians continued to lay in wait and
President Smith sent out two of the squaws to talk with them.
They soon returned and stated that the Indians said the
reason why they had taken our cattle was because we would not
give them any cloth-ing, food or ammunition, and if we would
give them a good amount of ammunition, they would give us our

183
 Autobiography

cattle back, provided Col. Smith would go to their camp for

them. But at the same time, they said they did not want peace
with us.
There were yet six of the brethren absent whose fate
was very uncertain and much feel-ing and anxiety prevailed
con-cerning them, but as the squaws said it was not safe for
any to leave or go out in search for those absent, Col. Smith
thought it more prudent to remain close by the fort until
near sundown.
When the sun was about three-fourths of an hour high,
Orson Rose came in. He had escaped while the Indians were
getting the cattle and ran off north east. He said the last
he had seen of A. Quigley, there were some Indians chas-ing
him back of the high hill nearly east of the fort, and that
he had seen no Indians as he came in.
President Smith now thought it safe to send out a
group in search of A. Quigley and George McBride. Accord-
ingly, P. G. Taylor and some 8 or 10 more went out and found
A. Quigley near by where Orson Rose last saw him. The Indians
had shot him in the point of the right shoulder blade and had
also beat him on the head with their guns, thereby in-juring
the skull as well as cutting several holes in his head. He
was still alive, but very feeble and stiff. The Indians had
taken his belt and revolver and left him for dead.
Some of the brethren then went and found George
McBride. He had been shot through the chest and apparently
through the heart. He had bled much and to all appearances
had died suddenly. The In-dians had taken his boots also. The
company got both of them back about sun down.
There were still three of the brethren missing, J. D.
Hammond, James Wilcox and James Miller. Shortly after the
first two were brought in, Col. Smith and some others went in
search of the other three, but returned without finding any
one of them.
Soon after the company got in, Jn. D. Hammond and
James Wilcox arrived. They had ran down to the river. They
were of the opinion that James Miller was dead, from the way
he fell as he reached the bushes. They did not think he could
easily be found that night.
A strong guard was put on for the night for security
and the wounded taken care of as best we could. The feelings
of all hands cannot easily be described. One of our number

184
 Autobiography

dead, five more wounded, two severely, another one supposed

to be dead, a large number of our cattle gone and we left
over three hundred miles from our friends.
During the night some 17 head of cattle retur-ned.
This left over 250 head in the hands of the Indians. There
were some 40 head of oxen in another place which the Indians
did not find and they were got in as soon as they could be
after the Indians left.
Fri., 26th. A company started out as soon as it was
sufficiently light for James Miller. They found him where he
had last been seen. He had ap-parently fell dead as he was
running. The natives had stripped him naked and torn out the
bloody spots in his garments and left the pieces on the
ground. He was shot nearly the same as George McBride. The
company brought him back to the fort and he was placed along
side of George McBride. Their coffins were made during the
day and they were duly laid out in robes and interred in our
corral near a saw pit, and the ground covered with hay, where
the cattle soon blotted out all signs of the grave. This was
done that the Indians might not find them after we left. We
also, during the day commenced to dig holes to bury our
wheat, as we had some sixteen or seventeen hundred bushels of
our last summers crop yet on hand. The ground was too hard to
make much headway.
After the two bodies were buried an alarm was given
that the Indians were upon us. Pres. Smith took command of
the fort and sent me with some of the brethren to take
command of the corral. We waited for a long time, but no
Indians. I began to question whether there were any Indians
about. One of the boys with me said there were for James
Wilcox had seen them and he had heard them whooping down in
the brush. The final result was that Bro. Wilcox saw the
shades of a cloud coming towards the fort and the whooping
was done by a wolf.
On inquiry, we found that the Indians had taken 29
head of horses and 250 head of cattle from us.
Sat., 27th. We continued our labors in fort-ifying
the fort and preparing for leaving.
Today two Indians came on the high bench northeast a
little out of gun shot and circled around in a daring manner.
Pres. Smith sent out the two squaws to talk with them, but
could get no satisfaction from them. They did not want peace,

185
 Autobiography

but wanted the squaws to leave with them, which they would
not.
Two bastions were built and finished so as to be
occupied.
Sun., 28th. The mission was called together this
morning in the middle of the fort and after prayer, Pres.
Smith spoke for some considerable length of time. He proposed
to send the mail to Utah which was adopted. Whereupon, B. H.
Watts and E. J. Barnard were selected to go. The brethren
were then organized into four equal numbers of eight, (32 in
all) with P. G. Taylor, F. Durfey, Wm. Taylor, and M. D.
Hammond as captains and the whole placed under the
supervision of D. Moore, who proceeded to assign each company
a particular place to guard and fly to in case of attack.
President Smith dictated the following letter to
President Brigham Young, setting forth our difficulties.
Fort Limhi,
Salmon River
Feb 28, 1858
Pres. Brigham Young
Dear Sir:
I take up the pen to inform you of the position of
our affairs in this place since our last mail sent by Bro.
Perkins & John Barnard which left here on the 5th of January
last. The Natives, both Sho-sho-nie & Bannock has from time
to time been gathering and dispersing during the winter.
Quite a party of the Sho-sho-nies came to our fort some where
about five weeks past and was very bold & impudent. We got
the chiefs and some of their principle men together, talked
to them & gave them about 5 bushels of wheat besides a good
amount of bread, upon which they agreed to not come so any
more. We have traded a little provisions & gave them a good
deal. We have been able to pacify their anger which they have
said all the time, was not against us but against the Nez
Perces. We also strove to make friends between them & the Nez
Perces while the Nez Perces were here but to no effect.
Of late they have kept together in camp some 8 miles
down this river, hunted but little & begged a good deal
besides stealing about every-thing they could get their hands
on.

186
 Autobiography

About two weeks past the Bannocks from the direction

of Fort Boisy on the Snake River have been gathering into the
sho-sho-nee camps. Those same were murderers that have killed
the imigrants in years past.
Old Rook-a-Vea, the big Bannock, also came in & one
of his brothers with him. He complained of being angry with
the Mormons for not giving him some white wives. He seemed in
a very bad spirit & went off so to the camp, although we
talked to him kindly as usual. He has stated that he had
thrown you & all the Mormons away because you nor them would
give him anything.
After seeing the movements of the natives, we thought
it best to move the lower fort up to this, which was nearly
done on 25th, three days past, when the Indians in mass to
the number of 150 or over, made a break on our herd, which
was under the care of Andrew Quigley, Fountain Welch & Orson
Rose, herders who had been engaged for the season. They fired
on Fountain Welch who fell. They then beat him on the head
with their guns & left him for dead. They also shot Andrew
Quigley and beat him on the head with iron picks till they
left him for dead.
Before this commenced, I was up the river with my
team. P. G. Taylor & L. W. Shirtliff was also up the river
for timber. As I was returning I saw the Indians making
towards the herd. I drove down as fast as possible. They had
discovered the Indians at their first move at the Fort. &
Bro. Moore had sent out Bro. Wm. Taylor with some 8 or 9 men
before I arrived. Bro. George McBride also had taken his
horse & gone out. I took one of my horses & took E. J.
Barnard with his horse & put out for the stock but soon found
it of no use as the Indians had most all of the cattle & all
but 4 of our horses fully in their possession. Bro. William
Taylor & co, being on foot could do nothing to stop the
cattle. They took Bro. Welch after seeing Bro. Geo. McBride
shot from his horse, & commenced a retreat for the fort with
him, he having come to enough to walk by being hel-ped. The
Indians were following up the small party that had Bro. Welch
& firing at them. I seeing this strove to get to them but was
cut off by some half a dozen of Indians. I then kept my
course towards the fort. The Indians followed up, & as we
were descending the bench the Indians fired on us hitting my
suspenders & the bullet lodging in my horses jaw. My horse
jumped and threw me. Bro. Barnard caught my horse.

187
 Autobiography

As I fell my revolver fell out of my hands. While I

was looking for it, they fired with a revolver, Bro.
McBride's I suppose, and hit the leaf of my hat. I then took
down for my horse & as I got on they fired again at me, the
bullet passing through the upper part of my arm just below my
elbow. The Indians soon left & followed the herd which they
had taken down the River. Five of the brethren were on their
way from the fort with 2 loads of hay & the remnant of things
left down there. They fell upon them killing Bro. James
Miller of Farmington & wounding Bro. H. V. Shirt-liff &
Oliver Robinson the bullet passing through Bro. Shirtliff's
left arm above the elbow & through Bro. Robinson's left hand.
The boys then ran into the brush and escaped to the fort. The
Indians then set fire to the hay, burning up both wagons &
loads. After the Indians had left, I sent Bro. Taylor & a
company of men to bring in Bro. G. McBride & Quigley. Bro.
McBride was shot through the heart & then scalped. Bro.
Quigley was shot in the shoulder. Bro. Jas. Miller through
the heart. The brethren was totally unaware of any design in
the Indians of shooting & killing untill they fired on them &
only one shot was fired back & that by order of Bro. Wm.
Taylor to keep the Indians back while they could get Bro.
Welch away. The wounded are fast recovering & we are
preparing for a regu-lar seige should they attack us again.
We have a good quantity of hay & feed on hand to keep our
stock that is left & have commenced to hide up our wheat.
We have on hand over 2 thousand bushells of wheat at
the present. We have only 20 yoke of oxen left. 18 head of
cows & yearlings came back & one colt from the Indians. They
even took the oxen off the wagons after killing Bro. Miller &
running the boys into the brush.
We consider ourselves safe while we are in the fort,
but can't get out to farm any. The Indians are watching every
movement we make & I don't con-sider it safe for us to leave
the fort with the teams until some assistance can be rendered
us, either to go or stay as you think best. But I think it is
of no use to try to maintaine this place with the force we
have here at the present.
Powel, a mountaineer, was with the Indians & helped
them to drive off the cattle & from every circumstance that
we are acquainted with this whole affair has been concocted
last summer at Soda Springs between the mountaineers and the
Indians.

188
 Autobiography

In conclusion I feel to say that we have tried to

carry out all councils that has been given us by you and have
at all times, when we have had a chance, talked to them and
councilled them how to act and have tried all reasonable
terms to get wives from amongst them & have tried to live as
faithful as we could & to all appearance there has not been
as much unity heretofore in the mission as there had been
during this winter past.
I am your Brother in the Gospel of Truth
T. S. Smith, Pres.
D. Moore, Clerk

A little after dark, B. H. Watts and E. J. Barnard

started out privately for Utah, Col. Smith sending his horse
with the former and the latter riding his own which were the
only ones fit for the journey.
All the wounded are fast recovering except A. Quigley
who suffers much with his shoulder.

March 1858

Mon., 1st. A bannock Indian came on the hill above

the fort and called for the two squaws who were aware of some
having left the fort during the night. Pres. Smith would not
allow them to go out or talk to him from the fort. After a
while he fired his gun off towards the fort and called again.
Amos wright called to him & told him to come down, but he
would not, but answered out and said that there were a great
many Indians nearby and they were going to kill us all off.
He waited a short time and then mounted his pony and put off
and when he was about a mile away, he commenced to circle
around with his horse, signifying a dare or triumph.
Tues., 2nd. We finished up our bastions, four in
number, besides closing up our fort and making it strong.
None of the natives in sight today.
Wed., 3rd. We continued to strengthen and fortify our
corral wall and making every prepara-tion for self defense
that we could.

189
 Autobiography

Shortly after sundown, our old herder Indian came up

to the west side of the fort and commenced trying to open the
gate. One of the gaurds who was watching his movements and
not knowing him at the time, made ready with his gun to fire,
when the old Indian called to someone to let him in. He was
told to go to the east side and come in which he did, and
after hearing what had happened to us, expres-sed great
sorrow for us and said he would go and try to get our stock
back again.
Thurs., 4th. Fast Day. Held a meeting and cut off
from the church all those who had been baptised that were
known to be in the band who were engaged in robbing us and
killing and wounding the brethren on the 25th of Feb. past.
The following is a list of their names so far as
known. Joseph (strove to kill Pres. Smith), Henry, Pan-tog-
erick-up (fish and root eater) George - O-hah-wij-e-ah, Ralph
- Pic-O-sets, Louis, John - Cosewah-tin-go-sho, John, (Tin-
go-sho's nephew), Jacob - (also Tin-go-sho's nephew), Tome or
Pome (Tin-go-sho's son), James - (Tin-go-sho's son in law),
Poo-e-watts or Boo-e-wat, Harve.
These Indians had been fed a great deal by the
mission during their stay at Salmon River.
Fri., 5th. The old herder returned with two more
Indians a Bannock and a Sho-sho-nee. We had quite a talk with
them. They said that the Bannocks had left and taken all our
stock with them but 30 head, which they would bring up to us
the next day.
Mon., 8th. No cattle brought nor Indians in sight
during the past two days. Today Arrow-mo, a Bannock, and some
other Indians came down from the Salmon River Divide, but
were afraid to come into the fort when they heard what had
happened to us. They were going to pass down the west side of
the river, but Pres. Smith sent Amos Wright out to talk to
him and tell him to come into the fort, which he did, after
making camp on the west side of the river.
Shortly after Arrow-mo made camp, old Boo-e-wat, Mag-
e-nup, co-sa-wat, and some 12 or 13 other natives came up
with 28 head of our cattle, all cows and yearlings except 5
head of oxen. The old herder was along and much elated at his
success.
Thurs., 11th. Several of the natives came to the fort
bringing with them eight head more of our cows and heifers.

190
 Autobiography

Indian Jo came along to give himself up to President Smith

to be dealt with as the President saw fit, but he would not
see him. Jo said that when the Bannocks first came over to
this river they held a war dance and then wanted the Sho-
sho-nees to help them, or go with them and see them kill our
cattle and fight us. This all the Sho-sho-nees were not
agreed to. The Bannocks then held another war dance and then
told the Sho-sho-nees that if they would not go and help them
steal our cattle, that they would fight the Sho-sho-nees. "At
this", said Jo, "We came, took your cattle, killed some of
the Mormons and shot some others, because we were bad
Indians, for the Mormons have not hurt any of us, but they
have al-ways given us food when we were hungry."
Fri., 12th, Old We-in-dimps (Thick Lips) brought up
Thomas Corless' pony. This old scamp has killed two head of
our cattle, after being fed by us every time he came to the
fort, since the first summer we came here.
Sat., 13th. Old Boo-e-wat and family with Kattatto's
brother and family moved from their encampment below here, on
up the river. They said that they were going to Salt Lake.
Old Boo-e-wat had two of our ponies and two head of cattle
with him, but must have taken them by in the night, as none
of our stock was with theirs.
Mon., 15th. All hands weighing out their effects to
see what amount of loading there will be to a wagon.
Te-to-wah and To-buds, or rather Two-bits, Snag"s
brothers with two or three young Indians, came to the fort to
see if we were mad with them. They were told that we were not
mad with any exc-ept those that had shot at us and had stolen
our cattle. At evening, they returned to meet Snag.
About noon, old Snag and his band of three lodges
arrived. Snag commenced begging for grocer-ies of all kinds
of which we had none for our selves.
Wed., 17th. Our fort is again filled with begging
natives. The feelings which their appear-ance causes in the
minds of the brethren cannot well be described.
Sat., 20th. The natives that took an active part in
the robbery still keep coming to the fort, but they seem to
get no nearer being good friends to us. Te-to-wah and
Toe-buds got four cows and two ponies for us from the Indians
today but we had to pay them well for it.

191
 Autobiography

Sun., 21st. B. F. Cummings, B. H. Watts, and nine

others arrived about ten o'clock this morning with the mail.
They found a cow and a yearling at Boo-e-wat's camp and drove
them down to the fort.
Tues., 23rd. Col. Cunningham and company ar-rived
with two baggage wagons and about 100 men. At evening we sent
down for the Indians to come up.
Wed., 24th. Several of the Indians sent for came to
the fort. Col. Cunningham and Smith had a talk with them, but
were unable to come to any terms of payment for their
stealing. Most of them were then put under guard for the
night. Three of the number slipped out and ran off.
Thurs., 25th. Captain Haight and company of 50 from
Davis Co., Utah, arrived, having five baggage wagons and
several extra horses and sets of har-ness. His men this
morning, in connection with Col. Smith, went down to the
Indian Camp and obtained from them three cows and six or
eight ponies.
Fri., 26th. B. F. Cummings, B. H. Watts, G. W. Hill,
Thomas Bingham, Wm. Bailey Lake, Thomas Bloxum, Thos.
Workman, John Blanchard, Wash Barber and Ben Cutter left for
Utah with express about 10 A.M.
All the mission is laboring very hard to get off
home.
Sat., 27th. Sixteen wagons with ox teams star-ted
about 4 o'clock for home. Camped about five miles from the
fort. Twenty men from Col. Cunning-ham's command came on and
helped to guard.
Sun., 28th. Stormy morning and during the night past.
The ox train traveled 9 or 10 miles and had to lay by in
consequence of H. M. Harmon's wife being confined. She gave
birth to a daughter.
Col. Cunningham and company arrived at 3 o'clock P.M.
and camped about a quarter of a mile off. Our old herder is
along with us.
Mon., 29th. Made an early start and traveled some 24
miles and camped in the snow. This morning we had to kill two
young calves and left another lost.
B. F. Cummings and com-pany arrived at Snake River and
found old Boo-e-wat at Market Lake. They took away the two
ponies which he had, one belonging to D. Moore and the other

192
 Autobiography

to R. B. Margetts. Old Boo-e-wat showed some disposition to

fight, but on seeing the company ready for him he gave away
and left.
Tues., 30th. Started ahead on the snow but soon came
to bare ground which lasted until we got within about six
miles of the divide., where the snow lay very deep. We had a
hard pull to get over the divide. Capt. Layton with several
of the troops assisted the teams with ropes to get through
the deep snow drifts. Camped at mouth of canyon some 4 or 5
miles south of the divide. All hands and teams were very much
wearied.
B. F. Cummings and company camped on the high bank of
the Portneuf. They saw no more Indians on their way thus far,
except a few camped on the Portneuf and they appeared
friendly. They found that several head of our cattle had been
taken towards Soda Springs.
Wed., 31st. Our camp traveled about 14 miles down
Spring Creek; camped in the narrow canyon. Col. Cunningham
butchered two head of young cattle for the troops. Bro.
Durfey killed another young calf. This makes 27 head of young
calves which the mission have had to kill since we were
robbed of our cows.
B. F. Cummings and company traveled across from the
Portneuf to the Bannock Creek where they had to leave R. B.
Margotts' pony, it being unable to travel any further. As
they were traveling up the Bannock they saw several Indians
near the west Mountain, also traveling south. They saw three
of them take up a canyon as fast as their horses could travel
and at the same time six more Indians made for the company.
About this time a smoke was raised on the west mountain. The
six natives came near the banks of the creek. They were then
told to hunt a ford and come over and have a talk. They
passed on above the company and crossed at what is called
Leader Point; but inst-ead of stopping until the company came
up, they took up around the point and as the company came
along two of the Indians fired at B. H. Watts and Thos.
Bloxum but missed them both. The company then rode to the
creek as fast as they could and crossed but with much
difficulty, and as W. B. Lake rose the bank, a ball from one
of the Indian's guns hit him in the back part of his head,
killing him instantlty. The company, seeing him dead and
finding the Indians advancing upon them, put out for a knoll
some 50 or 100 yards off, where they made a stand, but

193
 Autobiography

finding the Indians had the advantage of them here. they went
to the bank of the creek where a part of the company
commenced returning the fire. The rest could not get their
guns off. but as the natives were all on good fresh horses
and kept in such a continual motion it was almost impossible
to hit them. It was thought that two of the nati-ves were
wounded as they suddenly gave up the fight and made off to a
ravine where they were out of sight of the company. The
Indians shot three horses and a mule, killing two of them on
the bank near the company. Six others got away during the
fight, and the Indians got them. The company had only six
horses left; therefore they had to leave the most of their
thin-gs, and all their provisions except one meal was gone.
They had to leave in haste and try to make the first
settlement as soon as possible. From this place three of
their number had to walk as there were nine men and only six
horses.

APRIL 1858

Thurs., 1st. Col. Cunningham, considered our forces

sufficient to travel to Salt Lake by some assistance from his
command, left 25 men with the Mission Camp, and took the
balance of the troops and went ahead.
The mission camp traveled to the mouth of Spring
Creek. B. F. Cummings and company arrived at A. Call's fort
without further trouble.
Fri. 2nd. I. J. Clark's wife gave birth to a girl
this morning. The camp traveled to Camosh Creek (or Medicine
Lodge.) Col. Smith had his harness badly injured by fire
running in the grass.
Sat., 3rd. Camp traveled about 20 miles and camped on
Snake River four miles below big Bend. Saw no Indians or
signs of any. Grass quite good.
Sun., 4th. Traveled down Snake River 14 miles and
forded at Windy Point; camped on east bank all safe.
Our old sheepherder saw an Indain skulking in the
brush today.
Mon. 5th, Traveled to Blackfoot where we found ten
men whom Col. Cunningham had left to show us some caches of
flour, potatoes, etc., to aid us our way. Some of our company

194
 Autobiography

saw another Indian skulk-ing along in the brush of Snake

River. Camped on Blackfoot Fork.
Tues., 6th. Traveled some 22 miles and camped between
Portneuf and Bannock Creek. Some of our company saw several
of our cattles' tracks on Portneuf bottom.
Wed., 7th. We had a stormy night. The camp traveled
on up Bannock Creek to where the Indians killed W. B. Lake.
McGary found a note left by Col. Cunningham stating that his
company had found Lake's body and had taken him in to Utah.
We had come to a halt for camp when the note was found, and
we forthwith moved on some two miles further to an open and
high camp ground.
Thurs., 8th. Crossed the mountain in a snow storm.
Descended by a new and rough route, the canyon being full of
snow. Traveled some 20 miles or upwards and camped after dark
on the banks of the Malad. Very cold night; almost impossible
to keep up a guard on account of the severity of the night.
Fri., 9th. Camp made an early start and trav-eled to
Henderson's creek, about 20 miles. Saw no more signs of
Indians.
Sat., 10th. Much excitement in camp this morn-ing.
Our guard leaving for home and some of our missionaries also
going along with them. Most all hands in a hurry. Camp rolled
on to Empey's Spring without any accident. Found Malad Valley
evacuated.
We were much surprised on hearing at Brigham City of
the general move south, and we were ill prepared for such a
trip, not having much of any teams or even provisions for the
summer.
Here at the Hot Springs, the camp mostly separated,
therefore, I close this brief record of our Indian Mission,
which cost us some $200,000 worth of means and labor, besides
the lives of three of our missionaries, through the plans and
wicked devices of mountaineers and U. S. Troops, which has
since been made known to me by different Indians as well as
whites.
Signed D. Moore
Clerk of Mission

THE SALMON RIVER MISSION

195
 Autobiography

FROM "HISTORY OF INDIAN DEPREDATIONS IN UTAH" Compiled

and edited by Peter Gottfredson, Published 1919 by Skelton
Publishing Co. of Salt Lake City, Utah. pages 89-100

On May 19, 1855, a company was organized on the west

side of Bear River, Utah, for the purpose of colonizing the
Great Northwest. The company con-sisted of twenty-seven men
with thirteen wagons, twenty six yoke of cattle, a few cows
and imple-ments of Industry. The personnel of the company
were: Thomas S. Smith and Isaac Shepherd, Farming-ton, Davis
Co., Utah; Baldwin H. Watts, South Weber, Utah; George R.
Grant, Kaysville, Davis, Utah; Charles Dalton and Israel J.
Clark, Center-ville, Davis, Utah; Ira Ames Wm. H. Bachelor,
and Wm. Brundage, Salt Lake City, Utah; Thomas Butter-field,
West Jordan, Salt Lake, Utah; Wm. Burgess, Provo, Utah;
Abraham Zundell and Everett Lish, Wil-lard, Box Elder, Utah;
Francillo Durfey, David Moore, Benjamin F. Cummings, Gilbert
Belnap, Nathaniel Leavitt, Pleasant Green Taylor, Charles
McGeary, John Galligher, John W. Browning, David H. Stevens,
William Burch and George Hill, Ogden, Weber, Utah. The
following officers were elected: Thomas S. Smith, President;
Francillo Durfey, Captain; David Moore, Secretary; B. F.
Cummings, Captain of the guard.
Thus organized on the 20th day of May, the company
commenced their journey. They traveled up Malad Valley and
crossed the Bannock Divide, then they went down Bannock
Creek, crossed Portneuf River, Ross' Fork and Blackfoot
River, thence until they reached the Snake River, which of
the river until they reached a point three miles above Eagle
Rock, on the Snake River. They passed Market Lake on the
north and camped on Muddy Lake. Leaving Muddy Lake, the
company traveled thirty miles across a desert when they
reached Spring Creek (Birch Creek). Traveling northward, they
followed the Little Lost River sixty miles until they arrived
at the top of the Salmon Range of Moun-tains. They journeyed
down this creek called Salmon River (now Limhi), until they
reached a point twenty miles above where it empties into the
Salmon River. They arrived at this point June 15th, which was
three hundred thirty three miles from Ogden according to the
odometer constructed by Col. David Moore. Here they built a
stockade fort and named it "Fort Limhi". It was about twenty
rods square. The wall was built of logs sixteen feet long,
standing on end close together. It had one gate on the east
side and one on the west. They built their houses of logs on

196
 Autobiography

one side of the fort. Bastions were built at each corner of

the fort.
The country through which they had traveled was a
dreary waste, very forbidding, and covered thickly with wild
sage, and at that time was but little known to white people.
It was eastern Oregon, (now in Idaho).
On their arrival they found that a large number of
Indians consisting of Bannocks, Sho- sho-nees and Nez Perces,
who were on their annual fishing trip. Through their
interpreter, George W. Hill, the Indians were made to
understand that the colony had come there to settle and that
they were their friends, that they were there to help them,
to teach them how to till the ground, how to build houses and
live like white people. The Indians gave the colonists a
friendly welcome.
In the afternoon of the same day on which they
arrived, the company commenced to build their irrigation
canal. David Moore and B. F. Cummings surveyed the ditch with
a bottle filled with water for a level and a steel square for
a straight edge. A part of the company commenced work on the
water ditch, while others were engaged in herding cattle. The
water for irrigation was brought from a creek on the east
side of the valley, about 40 rods above the fort, where a dam
was built to flood the land before it could be ploughed.
About the 22nd of June the colony planted peas,
potatoes, turnips, etc. This was the first irrigation that
was done in the great northwest. Bancroft gives this credit
to these first settlers. The crops of the first year were a
failure, being destroyed by heavy frost on the night of the
4th of September. The same year the grasshoppers appeared in
countless numbers and deposited their eggs.
There being no sawmill, the lumber for win-dows,
doors and floors was manufactured with a whip saw. Every day
and night a strong gaurd was placed over the cattle and the
men were forced to go heavily armed.
Prior to the loss of the crops it was dis-covered
that the supplies on hand would be insuf-ficient for next
years sowing, so early in August, about half of the colony
returned to Utah for supplies and to carry the mail. They
returned Nov. 19, 1855, bringing the mail from Utah. Some of
them also brought their families. Francillo Durfey brought
his wife and daughter; C. M. McGary his wife; I. J. Clark,
his wife and three children.

197
 Autobiography

These women and children were the first white females

to settle in the great Northwest. Louisa, daughter of Col. D.
Moore subsequently became the wife of Lewis W. Shirtliff, who
is now a member of Congress. (This marriage took place
January 4, 1858, being the first white couple married in the
north country.
By the first of December, 1855, President Smith
assertained that their food supplies would be exhausted
before the first of March, 1856. He called for volunteers to
go to Utah for supplies and also to carry the mail. The
following respond-ed: George W. Hill, Joseph Parry, Abraham
Zundell, William Burch, Isaac Shepherd, Thomas Butterfield
and William Batchelor.
They left Fort Limhi on the 4th of December with an
outfit consisting of eight men, six yoke of oxen, and three
wagons, one wagon they were compel-led to leave by the
wayside. They arrived in Ogden on Dec. 26th in good health
but "mighty hungry" and suffering more or less from frost
bites.
On March 28, 1856, they left Ogden on their return to
Limhi with the mail from Utah and their supplies, bringing
with them the following colon-ists: Alexander Hill, Wm. B.
Lake, John Preece, Sylvanus Collett, Thomas Abbot, Wallace
McIntire, Wm. Perkins, Thos. Carlos, Thos. Day, Clifton S.
Browning, Jos. Harker, Jacob Miller, R. B. Margets, Henry
Nebeker, Hathron C. Hadlock. The party reached Fort Limhi
May 15, 1856, in charge of Joseph Parry. During the summer of
'56, Messers Moore, Cummings and Parry commenced the erection
of a grist mill: Mr. Burgess having brought the mill stones
with him from Utah and Mr. Moore brought the mill irons. The
mill was completed in 1857. In 1856 the colony commenced to
build an other irrigation ditch, which they finished in 1857,
and it is still in operation by Mr. J. B. Sharkey.
An addition was made to the colony by the arrival of
M. D. Hammond, H. V. Shirtliff, E. Robinson and Owen Dix who
brought the mail from Utah. They came during the summer of
1856. In August, L. W. Shirtliff and Nathaniel Leavitt
carried the mail from Limhi to Utah and had a narrow escape
from death by Indians, near where Bailey Lake was
subsequently shot and killed. During this summer Lot Smith
and John Clawson arrived from Utah with the mail and returned
with mail from Limhi to Utah.

198
 Autobiography

Early in the spring of 1856 the colony sowed a large

acreage of wheat which gave promise of an abundant harvest;
but the grasshoppers hatched out in myriads and destroyed the
fruits of their toil and blighted their hopes for another
year. Before them was indeed a fruitful field but when they
left, behind them was a desolation. The land was cleaned of
every vestige of vegetation. This forced the colony for the
third time to resort to Utah for fresh supplies of provisions
and for seed grain for the ensuing year.
David Moore, Pleasant G. Taylor and others were sent
with the mail to Utah and to bring back supplies. At the
commencement of Winter, Hill, Parry and Lychonius Barnard
were also sent with mail from Limhi.
The two companies returned with the mail and supplies
for the colony in May, 1857. (It should have been stated in
the summer of 1856, a body of troops, fifty or more arrived
at the colony in search of Indians who had committed
depredations on white settlers in Oregon, They stayed for
about one week and then left.
In May 1857, The colony had a pleasant visit from
Brigham Young and a large company of others including Heber
C. Kimball, Gen. Daniel H. Wells and prominent citizens from
Utah. They expressed themselves much pleased with the colony
and the President said he would send them more aid to
strengthen the colony.
He advised them to build a Spanish wall for their
better protection, which they did at the south end of the
fort. The wall is still standing. This same year they raised
some 2,000 bushels of wheat besides other grain and
vegetables. This was the first grain and vegatables raised in
Idaho by Irrigation.
In fulfillment of his promise, the President sent the
following persons to strengthen the sett-lers at Limhi. John
L. Dalton, James Wilcox, Jane Hadlock, Oliver Robinson, James
Miller, Chas. F. Middleton, Henry Smith & wife, Wm. Marler,
Freder-ick A. Miller, Reuben Collet, Fountain Welch, Orson
Rose, Andrew Quigley, Wm. Perry & Wife, Wm. Taylor, Levi
Taylor, James Allred, Martin H. Harris, Jona-than Bowen &
Wife, Joseph Bowen, Steven Sheen & wife, Henry Harmon & wife,
& James McBride. They arrived at Fort Limhi Oct. 27, 1857.
Arrangements were made for building a new fort about
2 miles below Limhi, thereby increasing the acreage and
strength of the colony and also giving more room for the new

199
 Autobiography

arrivals. A number of log houses were erected on the plan of

those at the upper fort. Milton Harmon was appointed to
preside over this little community. Everything went along
peacefully and all were taking hold of needed work to prepare
for winter.
November 28th. President Smith and W. Shirt-liff
started with the mail for Salt Lake City, but were compelled
to return, arriving on the 11th of December, and reported
that the snow was too deep and they found it impractical to
cross the moun-tain.
The thrashing of wheat (which was done by oxen) and
the cleaning occupied all winter. The cleaning was done by a
fanning mill which was cons-tructed by David Moore and others
at the fort.
Feb. 28, 1858. Col. Smith saw the Indians in a
hostile attitude; he saddled his horse and called on the men
to follow him, and they started to follow him, but Col.
Moore, fearing that the fort would be left exposed to the
foes, organized a company of ten to follow Col. Smith and
detained the rest to defend the fort. The Indians fired on
all the colonists. Geo. McBride and James Miller were killed
and Col. Smith and four others were wounded. Col. Moore
detailed men to bring in the dead and wounded. The forsight
of David Moore saved the fort, for it was discovered
afterwards that the Indians expected that the colonists would
pursue them, when, having some of their tribe in ambush, they
would take possession, kill off the men and carry off the
women and children.
An express was sent by B. H. Watts and Ezra Barnard
to President Young, informing him of what had occured. He
immediately sent out 150 mounted men and wagons with
provisions under command of Col. Cunningham, to relieve the
colony and escort them to Utah.
The fort was vacated March 28th, 1858. Men were sent
forward as a vanguard.The Indians followed them 200 miles.
They way laid them. They killed, stripped and scalped Bailey
Lake. When the colony left the fort, snow was on the ground
in many places and the men had to help the teams with
lariets. On Apr. 11, 1858 at 3 o'clock P.M. they arrived in
Ogden. Before leaving Limhi, the colony cached their wheat,
about two thousand bushels in different places.
This ended the first mission to colonize the great
Northwest, to introduce the system of irrigation and endeavor

200
 Autobiography

to civilize the Aborigines. After two years and nine months

of most incessant labor toil and sacrifice, it cost three
lives of colonists and five others wounded. It also cost them
hundreds of thousands of dollars in time, horses, cattle,
crops and other property.

THE SALMON RIVER MISSION ABANDONED.

Since the fort was abandoned the land fell into other
hands, and a government reservation was established a little
distance above this point and now appears on the maps as
"Fort Limhi" and "Limhi Valley Indian Reservation".
The names of Crandle Dunn and Amos Wright of Box
Elder County and James Hill of Mill Creek, Salt Lake County,
have been inadvertently omitted from the body of this report.
They should be in as they were in the Salmon River Mission.

ANOTHER ACCOUNT

An account of an expedition that was sent out from

Utah by Governor Young to relieve a colony of settlers that
had located on Salmon River, Oregon.
In 1855 President Brigham Young and the lead-ers of
the Church called a company of men with their families to go
North into Oregon and to explore the country and establish a
settlement to open up the country for other settlers. This
com-pany crossed the mountains to Snake River and followed
the river up to Market Lake. From here they turned northwest
onto the head waters of the Salmon River and built a fort,
which was named Fort Limhi from which Limhi County, Idaho was
afterwards named. This colony got along all right until the
winter of 1857 and the spring of 1858, When through the
influence of one John Powell, a mountaineer who was very
bitter towards the Mormons, the Indians made a raid on the
colony. A battle was fought and the colonists lost their
stock, except some animals they were using at the time. Two
men were killed and four others wounded. The names of those
killed were George McBride and James T. Miller of Farming-
ton, Davis Co., Utah. Those wounded were Thomas S. Smith, the
Captain of the company, O. L. Robinson, Andrew Quigley and

201
 Autobiography

Fountain Welch all of Farming-ton. The last mentioned never

fully recovered from their wounds.
This left the colony in a helpless condition, and
over 400 miles from any assistance. After some consideration
they saw there was only one chance for them to get help, and
that was for some one or two persons to risk their lives and
go out by night and attempt to get by the Indians. George W.
Hill and Baldwin Watts undertook this task. After three weeks
travel and suffering from hunger and cold, they got through
to Salt Lake City and reported the condition of the colony to
President Young, who immediately called out three companies
of the Utah Militia consisting of fifty men in each company.
One company being from Davis County with Horton D. Haight as
Captain. One company from Weber County and the other from
Lehi, Utah County, Abraham Hatch, Captain. Col. Cunningham of
Salt Lake County was placed in command.
We were called out on Mar. 4, 1858 and started on the
10th. Some of the men were poorly clad and suffered with the
cold. Every man had to furnish himself except what were
pleased to donate to help him. We reached the fort on March
7th, seventeen days after starting and found the colonists
all right.
The commanding officer concluded to send an express
of ten men on the return to report the condition of things,
which was opposed by all other officers, but he was stubborn
and would not yield. The men were selected and I was one of
the party. We started on the 29th of March. When we got to
Market Lake, we met a party of Indians who had the horse that
George McBride was riding when he was killed. The boys seemed
determined to get this horse and after some dickering, they
succeeded, but the Indians seemed quite sulky. Just as we
were ready to start, someone told the captain that they had
seen a cowhide close to the Indian Camp. The captain
foolishly accused the Indians of stealing cattle which made
the chief angry and he raised his spear and would have killed
the captain, had not Brother Watts raised his gun in his
face, shouted at him which made him drop his spear. The chief
gave a warhoop and in a few seconds we were com-pletely
surrounded by the Indians and it looked as though we would
all be killed on the spot, but Bro. Watts talked to them in
their own language for about ten minutes. Finally he went up
to the captain and gave him a push and called him a squaw.
This saved our lives for they turned away and left us. This
was on the first of April. Again on the 4th of April, the

202
 Autobiography

Indians ambushed us in Bannock Canyon about thirty miles

southwest of where Pocatello now stands. We fought them from
two o'clock P.M. until after sundown when they pulled off and
left us. We had one man killed - Bailley Lake of Ogden -
three saddle horses shot and we lost all our pack animals,
nineteen head in all. Our loss was not less than $1,500.00.
We were 100 miles from any settlement and two men were
without horses to ride. We traveled this distance in 48 hours
without food or rest.
The names of those in this party were Franklin
Cummings, George W. Hill, Baldwin H. Watts, Bailey Lake who
was killed, Thomas Bingham, George Barber, Thomas Blockson,
John B. Blanchard, J. T. Workman and one other whose name I
have forgotten. The last of the company arrived on April 20th
and we were honorably discharged after having been out forty
days.
(signed) F. A. Miller
Parker, Fremont Co., Idaho
July 2

BY: JAMES BUCHANAN PRESIDENT OF THE

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
A PROCLAMATION

WHERE AS the Territory of Utah was settled by certain

emigrants from the States and from foreign countries, who
have for several years past, mani-fested a spirit of
insubordination to the consti-tution and laws of the United
States. The great mass of those settlers, acting under the
influence of leaders to whom they seem to have surrendered
their judgement, refuse to be controlled by any other
authority. They have been often advised to obedience, and
these friendly councils have been answered with defiance.
Officers of the federal government have been driven from the
teritory for no offence but an effortr to do their sworn
duty. Others have been prevented from going there by threats
of assassination. Judges have been violent-ly interrupted in
the performance of their func-tions, and the records of the
courts have been siezed and either destoyed or concealed.
Many other acts of unlawful violence have been perpetrated,
and the right to repeal them has been openly claimed by the

203
 Autobiography

leading inhabitants, with at least the silent acquiescence of

nearly all the others. Their hostility to the lawful
government of the country has at length become so violent
that no officer bearing a commission from the chief Magis-
trate of the Union can enter the Teritory or remain there
with safety; and all the officers recently appointed have
been unable to go to Salt Lake or anywhere else in Utah
beyond the immediate power of the army. Indeed, such is
believed to be the condi-tion to which a strange system of
terrorism has brought the inhabitants of that region, that no
one among them could express an opinion favorable to this
government, or even propose to obey its laws without exposing
his life and property to peril.
After carefully considering the state of af-fairs,
and maturely weighing the obligation I was under to see the
laws faithfully executed, it seemed right and proper that I
should make use of the military force at my disposal as might
be necessary to pro-tect the federal officers in going into
the Teritory of Utah, and in performing their duties after
arriving there. I accordingly ordered a detachment of the
army to march for the City of Salt Lake, or within reach of
that place, and to act in case of need, as a posse for the
enforcement of the laws. But in the meantime, the hatred of
that misguided people for the just and legal autho-rity of
the government had become so intense that they resolved to
measure their military strength with that of the Union. They
have organized an armed force far from contemptible in point
of num-bers, and trained it, if not with skill, at least with
great assidity and perseverance. While the troops of the
United States were on the march, a train of baggage wagons,
which happened to be un-protected, was attacked and destroyed
by a portion of the Mormon forces, and the provisions and
stores with which the train was laden were wantonly burnt. In
short, their present attitude is one of decided enmity to the
United States and all their loyal citizens. Their
determination to oppose the author-ity of the government by
military force has not only been expressed in words, but
manifested in overt acts of the most unequivocal character.
Fellow citizens of Utah, this is rebellion against
the government to which you owe allegiance. It is levying war
against the United States, and involves you in the guilt of
treason. Persistence in it will bring you to condone
punishment., to ruin and shame; for it is mere madness to

204
 Autobiography

suppose that, with your limited resources, you can suc-

cessfully resist the force of this great and powerful nation.
If you have calculated upon the forbearance of the
United States - If you have permitted your-selves to suppose
that this government will fail to put forth its strength and
bring you to submission - you have fallen into a grave
mistake. You have settled upon teritory which lies
graphically in the heart of the Union. The land you live upon
was purchased by the United States and paid for out of their
treasury. The proprietory right and title to it is in them
and not in you. Utah is bounded on every side by states and
teritories whose people are true to the Union. It is absurd
to think that they will or can permit you to erect in their
very midst a government of your own, not only indepen-dent of
the authority which they all acknowledge, but hostile to them
and their interests.
Do not deceive yourselves, nor try to mislead others
by propigating the idea that this is a cru-sade against your
religion. The constitution and laws of this country can take
no notice of your creed, whether it be true or false. That is
a question between your God and yourselves, in which I
disclaim all right to interfere. If you obey the laws, keep
the peace, and respect the rights of others, you will be
perfectly secure, and may live on in your present faith, or
change it for another, at your pleasure. Every intelligent
man among you knows very well that this government has never
directly or indirectly sought to molest you in your worship,
to control you in your ecclesiastical af-fairs, or even
influence you in your religious opinions.
This rebellion is not merely a violation of your
legal duty; it is without just cause; without reason; without
excuse. You never made a complaint that was not listened to
with patience. You never exhibited a real grievance that was
not redressed as promptly as it could be. The laws and
regula-tions for your government by Congress have been equal
and just, and their enforcement was mani-festly necessary for
your own welfare and happi-ness. You have never asked for
their repeal. They are similar in every material respect to
the laws which have been passed for other territories of the
Union, and everywhere else (with one partial excep-tion) have
been cheerfully obeyed. No people ever lived who were freer
from unnecessary legal res-traints than you. Human wisdom
never devised a political system which bestowed more

205
 Autobiography

blessings or imposed lighter burdens than the government of

the United States in its operation upon the Territories.
But being anxious to save the effusion of blood, and
to avoid indiscriminate punishment of a whole people, for
crimes of which it is not prob-able that all are equally
guilty, I offer now a free and full pardon to all who will
submit them-selves to the authority of the federal
government. If you refuse to accept it, let the consequences
fall upon your own heads. But I conjure you to pause
deliberately, and reflect well, before you reject this tender
of peace and good will.
NOW, THEREFORE, I, JAMES BUCHANAN, PRESIDENT OF THE
UNITED STATES, have thought proper to issue this my
PROCLAMATION, enjoining upon all public officers in the
Territory of Utah, to be diligent and faithful, to the full
extent of their power, in the execution of the laws;
commanding all citizens of the United States in said
Territory to aid and assist the officers in the performance
of their duties; offering to the inhabitants of Utah, who
shall submit to the laws, a free pardon for the seditions and
treasons heretofore by them commit-ted; warning those who
shall persist, after notice of this proclamation, in the
present rebellion against the United States, that they must
expect no further lenity, but look to be rigorously dealt
with according to their deserts; and declaring that the
military forces now in Utah, and hereafter to be sent there,
will not be withdrawn until the in-habitants of that
Territory shall manifest a proper sense of duty which they
owe to this government.
In testimony whereof, I have there fore set my hand,
and caused the seal of the United States to be affixed to
these presents.
Done at the city of Washington, the sixth day of
April, one thousand eight hundred and fifty eight, and of the
Independence of the United States the eighty second
JAMES BUCHANAN
By the President;
Lewis Cass, Secretary of State.

On the 10th of March 1858, the first brigade of the

Weber County Militia was organized with two regiments.
Chauncy W. West, Brigadier General; Daniel Gamble, Brigadier

206
 Autobiography

Adjutant; Colonel Walter Thomson, Quarter Master; David

Moore, Colonel First Regiment; B. F. Cummings, Colonel Second
Regiment.
This was the year of the exodus of the commun-ity
south, in consequence of the coming of John-son's Army. Weber
County and indeed all the coun-ties north of Provo were
evacuated, but few of the settlers remaining. In the fall,
peace having been effected by the conference between the
leaders of the community and the commissioners sent out by
the President of the United States, the people began to
return to their homes.

G. S. L. City,
May 5th 1858
COL. D. Moore
Dear Brother;
I received a note from Gen. Wells wishing me to
release Bro. Wolsey from the detail (as they want him to
drive a Church team) and to constitute another in his place.
Brother Gilbraith came to me & stated that his wife
was very unwell & just about to be con-fined & that he had
got a chance to have her taken south but he did not like to
have her go alone without his care. I gave him liberty for
two weeks to take her to her friends in the south, when he is
to return and to remain. I also gave Bro. Peter Bell liberty
for three weeks from the time he left Ogden, it being six
days since he left.
On my return from the south, General Wells gave me
the letter which Adjutant Gambol wrote. He also showed me his
reply to it. I hope you can get some ... of ... . You had
better have the brethren who belong to the detail who have
not secured their bread to get it from the tithing office
before it is gone as I previously instructed you as we wish
to empty the office as soon as we can. The news from the
states is favorable. Congress has made no appropriation to
increase the army. They have had a regular knockdown in
congress. Jim Shirts was engaged in the affair. The things
are moving about & you will ... ... in writing. This night
there are several officers waiting for me to accompany them
to the Gov. Office to transact some business about the
military here. I pray that God will bless you & give you

207
 Autobiography

wisdom to direct you that you may dis-charge the

responsibilities placed upon you to your own satisfaction and
the approbation of those who preside over the Kingdom.
With due respect, I have the honor to be your friend
and Bro.
C. W. West

Headquarters 4th Brigade

G. S. L. City,
May 17, 1858
Col. D. Moore
Dear Bro.
I received your letter this morning per Major Findley
& showed it to Gen. Wells. As regards the wheat, it should be
wat-ered and tended to and you had better call on the men to
take right hold of it and perhaps if they go to work as men
and saints, they will feel better, and not feel to find so
much fault with the brethren.
I would just as soon report a man who was so unwise
as to get insulted when asked to tend to his duty, for which
he was detailed, as if he deserted, and went off without a
furlough. There is so much hue and cry about this detail
having to pay for the hauling of their wheat. I request you
make a re-port, who in the detail was paid for hauling and
what they paid and who to.
As for Bro. Jones, I told him to see you and get a
furlough for miles for a short time, if he could not get
along without him, that I could not release any one like him
and especially young men like him. Brother Brown should not
pay so much atten-tion to this or that one's story.
But realize if I wish any one discharged, I can
notify him or you officially.
I with due respect have the honor to be your friend
and Bro.
C. W. West,
Brigadier Gen., Comd.
D. Gambles, Adjutant

208
 Autobiography

Great Salt Lake City.

May 18, 1858
Col. D. Moore:
Dear Bro.
I wish you would send me as soon as possible a
correct report of all the wheat in Weber County belonging to
private individuals that has not been hauled away. I would
like you to send me the first volume of Hardy's work and the
account that Adju-tant Gamble sent you. Please tell Adjutant
Brown to send Adjt. Gamble the Brig Hardy Book.
All things moving right here.
With Due Respect, I remain Your Brother in the Gospel
C. W. West,
Brig. Gen. Comd.
P. S. My private wheat that I have left in the Tithing
Office you need say nothing about.
C. W. W.
N. B. I want you to send me the amount of flour left by
private individuals.

Head Quarters 4th Brigade

G. S. L. City,
May 25, 1858
Col. D. Moore
Dear Bro.:
On Wednesday last, I sent Adjt. Gamble south as far
as Summit Creek with letters to all the authorities of Weber
and Box Elder Co. Ecclesiasti-cal, Civil & Military leaders
to request of them to use their influence to obtain all the
teams they possibly could to return to the northern counties
and haul away the wheat and flour belonging to the detail and
poor brethren who have no teams. Also to assist the needy
from this place; and also to not-ify the brethren having
property that the detail would be discharged, and if they
wished their property looked after they must come or send a
proxy to attend to it. It is my intention as soon as they
have sufficient time, to send some person or company

209
 Autobiography

themselves (so they can have no excuse and say they were not
notified that the detail were going to be released in case
their property should be destroyed if they don't look after
it) to dis-charge you with the brethren under your command
from the detail. You probably will get the order about the
middle of next week.
I wish you would order Old Man Rows and all brethren
with families to leave the county forthwith, i.e. for the
south, as we must have the kitchen cleared. As the detail are
about to leave, I presume they will not want that wheat in
the tithing office, & as you stated you would like to get
some wheat, I think you had better take a portion of it and
let the teams that come up haul it for you. My teams are
coming up and will take one load of it, and if you wish the
balance you had better get Bro. Farr's fanning mill and run
it through and have it ready when the teams arrive.
Should there be any stray cattle in your charge or in
the country when you leave, the horsemen of the detail should
drive them down to this city.
You will please forward by any teams, all the papers
etc., in that desk in your charge.
Bro. John Taylor wished that I should request you to
have the detail cache his mill stones which I wish you would
do. You had better cache them in the middle of the road, just
east of the bridge on the race and level it over so the
wagons can pass over the cache and cover over all sign. With
due respect I remain as ever,
Your Brother and Friend
Chauncy W. West
Brig. Gen. Commanding

Head Quarters 6th Regt.

North Willow Creek,
May 22, 1858
Col. More
Dear Bro.
The escort from this place brings two teamsters
(Deserters) from the enemies camp. Will you be kind enough to
have them esco-rted to Gen. Wells' quarters, G.S.L. City?

210
 Autobiography

This will greatly oblige me as we are nearly deserted for men

in these parts.
Yours Most Respectfully
by order B. F. Cummings,
Col. Commd.
H. Findlay, Adjt.

Head Quarters, 4th Brigade

G.S.L. City,
May 25, 1858
Col. D. Moore
Dear Bro.
I forward you the enclosed list of persons desirous
of passing through the Northern districts en rout for
California. You will allow them to pass peacefully but keep a
close eye on them that they don't steal stock. It would be
well to examine their herds strictly. There can be no one go
with them whose names are not on the accompany list, unless
their names have been submitted to the Lieut. Gen. and
thereby received a pass. It will readily occur that this
precaution is to prevent persons leaving the Territory who
are in debt.
I have the honor to be as ever yours in Christ.
Chauncy W. West
Brig. Gen.
P.S. You will please discharge Edwin Bingham, a fifer in
the Martial Band.

Provo City,
June 7, 1858
Col. David Moore
Dear Bro.
Owing to the scattered condition of the forces of Box
Elder and Weber Military District and to aid Gen. West in the
distribution of orders in accor-dance with instructions this
day forwarded to him, you are hereby required to hunt up as

211
 Autobiography

far as pos-sible your command and have them in readiness to

repair at a moments notice to Box Elder & Weber District for
the purpose of irrigating their crops and taking care of
their property and to be pre-pared otherwise to perform such
duties as may be required of them. Let those who can, go
immediately as the grain in many places now needs watering.
As you arrive in your district you will report yourself and
number of your command on duty to Bro. C. W. West who will
proceed to assign you your portion and scene of duties and
from whom you will also receive further instructions
pertaining to this subject. This movement is to be made
without any fuss, parade, noise, or disorder, but operate
quietly, firmly and determinedly in regard to this whole
business, in a particular manner should there be no drinking
of liquor and carousing or disorder-ly conduct of any kind.
Let the Brethren, when they arrive at the scene of their
duties remain patient-ly and quietly until they are released
by their proper officer.
As ever,
your Bro. in Christ
Daniel H. Wells

Brigadier General's Office

Ogden City,
Nov. 11, 1859
Col. D. Moore
Commander of Weber Military District
Dear Sir:
Having received an order from Lt. General D. H. Wells
to go to Cache Valley & organize the men of that place,
capable of being armed, into batta-lions as the law directs &
that they be under my command but not attached to any
regiment, I there-fore anticipate leaving here next Sunday
Morning and go to Cache County & do the business on Monday &
return on Tuesday. And would most respectfully invite you to
accompany me in connection with some others & have an Outing.
You will be furnished a seat on my omnibus.
I am dear sir,
Yours most Truly

212
 Autobiography

Chauncy W. West
Brigadier General Commanding
Daniel Gamble
Adjutant Gen.

Brigadier General's Office

Ogden City,
Mar. 6, 1860
Col. D. Moore
Sir:
You are hereby commanded to proceed in the most
commiserate and wise manner and fill up all vacancies that
exist in your command, and report to this office without
delay.
By order of
C. W. West
Brig. Gen.
Daniel Gamble, Adjt.

Gen. Orders #1
Brigade Office, Weber Co.,
Ogden City,
June 24th 1861
Col. David Moore
Com. Weber Military District
Dear Bro.
You are hereby instructed to see that the various
companies of your command are filled up as far as possible
and that there be a general inspec-tion of arms & ammunition
as provided by law, and returns made to this office
preparitory to their muster on the fourth or twenty fourth of
July next. All to be attended to without delay.
Chauncy W. West,
Brigadier General commanding

213
 Autobiography

David Gamble, Brigadier Adjt

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion,

Adjutant General's Office,
G. S. L. City,
April 4, 1863
Col. David Moore
Ogden, Weber Co.
Sir:
You will temporarily take charge of the Military
District Commanded by Brig. Gen. C. W. West, who it is
expected will return this season and resume his duties
therein. While you will observe the present organization, it
is necessary that the district should be thoroughly and comp-
letely organized and prepared for whatever emer-gency may
arise in the not far distant future.
Upon receipt of this, you will at once proceed to
hold muster and inspection of arms, having all persons liable
to military duty enrolled, and fill vacancies and put the
entire forces upon the very best practical footing for active
service. In these duties you will act in concert with Col.
Cummings and the Adjutant Gen. of the Brigade and be diligent
in carrying these instructions into effect. Morgan County has
been attached to Davis County Military District, and separate
orders will be sent to Cache Valley. You will therefore
confine your operations to Weber, Box Elder and Malad
Counties.
Bro. Moore - permit me to enjoin upon you and the
command now placed in your charge the necessity of preparing
now while there is time to maintain peace and quietness in
our mountain home and to defend our fireside and holy
religion when the impotent rage of fools shall seek to vent
its rage of disappropriate ambition in visiting upon our
heads scenes of carnage and blood.
Daniel H. Wells

Head Quarters Nauvoo Legion

Adjutant General's Office

214
 Autobiography

G. S. L. City,
June 25, 1863
Sir:
Your note of May 14, 1863 is before me. In regard to
calling Courts Martial, I do not consider it wisdom at
present. Encourage the men to turn out and to procure arms
and ammunition by inducing an interest, by emulation, by
counsel and instruction & etc., instead of fine or coercion.
Men by a little interest and by keeping on the lookout can
frequently pick up firearms.
I think it unnecessary at present to accept the
resignation of Capt. Galiher of Co. A Cavalry, but think he
had better go ahead and do his duty so long as he remains in
the place. When he leaves, which he seems to intimate he
intends doing, then fill up the vacancy. Whether he goes or
stays, he had better be reconciled to his quorum, even if it
does infringe upon his sense of right. A man must not always
be governed by his own judgement in regard to himself. Self
is frequently a very partial judge. A man who wishes to do
right will try and be satisfied with the judgement of his
friends concerning himself. Tell Bro. Galliher from me not to
throw himself away.
So far as regards the other items mentioned in your
letter - all is right. I am glad of Bro. Gamble's aiding you
and Bro. Cummings. He is a good officer in many respects and
his discipline will not hurt anyone, tho' unpleasant to some.
We must avail ourselves of the service of men who take an
interest and will qualify themselves.
The revised Tactics have not been printed. Continue
in well doing.
As ever your friend,
Col. D. Moore Daniel H. Wells
Ogden City Lieut. Gen. Commanding

The 4th of July 1863 was celebrated in Ogden with as

much enthusiasm as on any previous occa-sion. At the break of
day our citizens were aroused by a loyal salute from Jas. M.
Brown's artillery, when the national flag was unfurled and
floated proudly in the morning breeze, followed by the
rolling of drums. At 5 o'clock the martial and string bands,

215
 Autobiography

under the direction of Major Sprague, chief of music, paraded

through the city, cheering the inhabitants with their sweet
strains of music. They continued to perform national and
other airs until 7 o'clock when with the martials of the day
and other invited guests, they repaired to the house of
Richard Ballentine, esq., where a sump-tuous breakfast was
served up by our host, and to which all present done ample
justice. At 9 o'clock the procession was formed on Union
Square, under the direction of the martials of the day, - In
the following order:
1st: Capt. John Galiher, with a banner bearing the
following inscription, "The Constitution of the United States
of America - 1776." Motto, "We will defend it."
2nd: Company of artillery, commanded by J. M. Brown, with
appropriate banner.
3rd: Martial band, commanded by Major Sprague.
4th: Col. D. Moore and staff.
5th: A company of infantry commanded by Major Wm. Etuie.
6th: Committee of Arrangements.
7th: County officers.
8th: 12 aged fathers conducted by C. R. Dana, Esq.
9th: 12 aged mothers conducted by Mrs. Mahitable Bingham.
10th: 12 young men under the direction of Mr. Orson
Eggleston.
11th: 12 young women, dressed in white, with blue scarfs,
under the direction of Miss Agnes McGuire.
12th: 12 boys, with white pants, blue jackets and red
sashes, under the direction of C. W. West. Jr.
13th: 12 young girls, with white skirts, blue jackets,
under the direction of miss Sarah Farr.
14th: The schools of the county, under the direction of F.
A. Brown, Superintendent of Common Schools.
15th: Citizens and strangers, conducted by Mark Hill Esq.
16th: Rear Guards commanded by Capt. P. G. Taylor.
The companies all bore banners with appropriate
mottos.

216
 Autobiography

Head Quarters 5th Reg. N. L.

Ogden City,
Apr. 12, 1866
To C. W. West
Brigadier Gen. Commanding 4th Brigade
Dear Sir:
I hereby tender my resignation of the office of
Colonel of the fifth Regiment in consequence of my health
having failed very much during the past few years and in
presenting you with this resig-nation, I do it with the best
of feelings to all concerned, believing it to be not only a
duty I owe to myself, but the best interest of that portion
of the service to which I am attached.
Very Respectfully Yours
D. Moore. Col. Comd.
5th Reg. N. L.

Mon., Feb. 13, 1871, David Moore was elected

Councilor to the city government.
In 1873, David Moore was again elected Councilor.
In 1875 he again was elected Councilor.

Ogden, Feb. 22, 1875

Messers Moore, Canfield and Stanford
Gentlemen:
Yours of the 21st ins. was received today. As you
opened the correspondence I have a right to reply.
I commend the conclusion at which you have arrived,
but do not agree with the reasons you allege for it, nor with
some of the remarks preceding it.
The interview I had with Mr. Canfield was personal.
He did not represent you neither did he volunteer any remarks
on the subject. After being in the office some time and
conversing on various topics, he left, and it was at my
request that he retur-ned and answered some questions on the
matter of the article in question. I repeat that the first

217
 Autobiography

communication to "the editor" was that to which I replied and

there is no "mistake" whatever about it.
If the communication to the City Council was only
intended for certain individuals, why was it forwarded to the
Recorder, in an official manner. He read it in open Council,
and the expres- sion of feeling was, as I have already
stated, and it was the mind of all present that it would be
best for you that nothing should be said on the matter
through the Junction. One member thought at first that
something might be said to mollify your feelings, but did not
as you state, "interpret the article in the same light as
yourselves. For the expression of feeling at that meeting you
can consult the Recorder, through whom you sent your
communication.
I now quote verbatim from yours of the 21st, inst.
"The very least you could have done after knowing
that the opposite views were entertained by many to what you
say you intended that, without any deviance being made that
you would have explained to the public that those who so
interpreted it were laboring under a mistake."
I have already explained to you that those who
received your first communication thought other wise and I
say further that they strongly advise silence on the subject
in the Junction. If you wish to know why, it was to save you
from the remarks which would have followed which would have
been injurious and irritat-ing to you. And if you cannot now
understand that I have said nothing in the paper on the
matter, simply out of regard to you, I cannot help it, but it
is a fact, and that is known to your true friends.
And I wish you to understand that I do not know that
"the opposite views were entertained by many." Further that I
do not believe "many" have said anything about it. And
moreover, that I know of only one person besides yourselves
who coincided with you on this matter. That word
"interpretation" which you use is a key to the whole trouble.
With-out "interpretation", and that of a strongly imagi-nary
character, no one can make anything of the article to reflect
unfavorably on anyone. Take it as it stands, and I defy any
one to give it any such meaning as you have attached to it.
But "Interpretations" can be put upon any language contrary
to the intention of any writer. One of the new members of the
Council interpreted it as throwing doubts on the character of
the new Council.

218
 Autobiography

As to the columns of the paper being under my

control, which you allege, as one of the reasons for your
conclusion, I wish to say that they are open to you, or
either of you if you wish to agitate this matter. It was for
your sakes, not mine that I advised the contrary, and simply
to save you from the ridicule and unpleasant remarks which
would follow. But if you want space you can have it and as
many explanations as you desire.
You say that my denial etc. "has not in the least
changed your views on the subject." Just so, and your
interpretations do not change the facts in the case. Time may
show you that you are mistaken. That you remain so after my
friendly explanation is unfortunate. But though I regret it
for your sakes, I know of nothing further that I can do to
correct your opinion.
Yours Respectfully
C. M. Penrose
Editor Ogden Junction

Sat., Nov. 27, 1880. The new bridge over the

turbulent waters of the Weber River was fomally opened on
Nov. 27th. This structure, a double track wagon bridge which
spans the turbulent waters of the Weber River at this point,
was built by contractors Hammond & Doyle for rock work on the
massive abutments, and D. Moore for bridge proper, which was
constructed of heavy timbers and iron rods.

OGDEN DAILY HERALD

MARCH 3, 1882

FELL PEACEFULLY TO SLEEP

SUSAN M., wife of Bishop David Moore, died at Mound

Fort, Weber Co., on the 2nd day of March, 1882 at twenty
minutes past five o'clock, p.m.
Deceased was born at Woodstock, Windsor County,
Vermont, February 5th, 1810. She was married to David Moore,
Aug. 19, 1839. She was baptized into the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter day Saints, at Eardley, Ottawa Co., Canada,

219
 Autobiography

Nov. 17th, 1841, and emigrated to Nauvoo in 1842, where she

remained until 1846.
witnessing and painfully sharing in the sufferings,
persecu-tion, and expulsion of the Saints from Nauvoo, she
with her husband, removed to Van Buren Co., Iowa, in 1846,
and remained there until 1849, when she emigrated to Utah,
arriving at Salt Lake City, Oct. 20th of that year.
On 24th of Oct., 1849, with her family, she removed
to Weber County and has since resided in Ogden City, and
Mound Fort.
Sister Moore necessarily for many years, endured the
privations and hardships of pioneer life. During the early
settlement of Weber County, the active life, and public
services of her hus-band, as a civil officer, a missionary to
open new settlements, and Colonel of the militia, developed
in her self reliance, patience, fortitude, and faith in God.
In all the relations of life she was an examplary, a pure and
noble woman. Unassuming, yet dignified, she for many years
presided over, and was beloved by, the Relief Society of the
Mound Fort Ward. Declining health induced her a few months
ago, to resign this position.
For several years past, sickness has worn heavily
upon her. Wearied, she fell peacefully to sleep, to rest till
the resurection morn. As she lived, so she died, a true and
faithful Latterday Saint, beloved by all who knew her, and
will live forever in the memory of the just.
The funeral services will be held in the Mound Fort
school-house, on Sunday morning, March 5th, 1882, at ten
o'clock. Friends are invited.
Letter from David Moore to his brother, Elias Moore.
Ogden City, Utah
June 14th, 1885
Dear Brother:
I received your kind letter of 2nd inst. last evening
and I must say that I was not only very much pleased, but
somewhat surprised as I expected that I was alone as far as
our family connections was concerned. Myself and family are
all in midling good health at present. I have been very lame
from a severe fall from my carriage the 20th of last month,
which came near breaking my neck. I cannot turn my head to
the right without hurting me yet. I was driving a young horse

220
 Autobiography

and he took fright from the shaft coming uncoupled on one

side., I was near the top of a very steep hill. The road is
very rough in that place and I was thrown out on the ground &
hurt very bad, but I had by this time got my colt under
control. So no damage was done to anything but myself. I was
at the time superintend-ing the construction of a wire
suspension bridge over the Ogden River which I have been able
to complete since that date. I only lost about 2 days as
there was no time to be lost as I had several men at work on
the job, which was being built for Ogden City Waterworks.
This is the third bridge that has been built in the same
place. I had noth-ing to do with the other two. I think this
one will stand.
The times are very dull here in Utah. Very little
money in circulation. Many poor families have not got work
and we are infested by a great number of tramps, worthless
scoundrels that will beg all they can and steal the balance.
We have any amount of trouble with them. They are arrested
whenever the police finds them & put to work on the streets,
but they are too lazy for anything. They are of all nations
or nearly so, but mostly Germans & Bastard Yankees. The devil
himself could hardly be a match for them.
We have a very cold time for June here in Utah.. All
the latter part of May was warm and pleasant but June thus
far is stormy & cold. Wheat looks well but corn is at a
standstill & mostly looks badly which is an uncommon thing in
this country at this time of year.
You complain about bad government in Canada, and debt
being heaped upon the people and that you think that Canada
will some time be under the Government of the United States.
How much bet-ter off would Canada be then, if such an event
took place. There is not a state in the union but what is in
debt, and many of them to that extent that they will never be
free from debt while they exist as a state. It is the same
with all the principle cities. New York City, for instance
owes a great many millions of dol-lars, while the city
revenue is about 4 million dollars yearly and with that vast
sum it is said the debt can never be paid and if the
Government of Canada is bad and corrupt, so also is it the
case in Uncle Sam's Dominion, as we in Utah have good reason
to know. Corrupt officers spoils any country, no matter how
good the form of Constitution or laws may be and if the
United States has not got a surplus of that kind of thing, I
don't know of any country that has.

221
 Autobiography

I must close hoping that this letter may find you and
your children in the enjoyment of good health, I hope you
will be able to write many times yet to me. I will send you
some papers now and then so you can see what a fine lot of
officers we have in Utah.
Your Brother
David Moore

BRYSON
Mr. DAVID MOORE May 29, 1888
Dear Sir:
Would say that I was over to Haylor Station some
time ago and Mr. D. Moore was telling about you and I take
the pleasure of addressing a few lines hoping to find you and
your family well at the present. In reguard to my friends,
there are not many of them here, only one uncle by the name
of JOB MOORE. As for my father he died some time ago. There
are two of my uncles in Ontario. Have not their addresses. My
father's name was HIRUM MOORE. None of my father's family is
living, only mother and myself. I live in a small village
working at the carriage making ... and I would leave this
place if I could get a better place for my trade. I can work
at house carpentry also.
JOB MOORE'S address is Colfield Post Office, P. Q.
I must close for this time as I have not anymore news
for this time. I will be able to give you more next time.
Excuse my bad writing and spelling. Please write soon.
Yours Truly
JAMES MOORE

Folsom
Dear Uncle: Aug. 31, 1888
I rec'd your welcome letter some time ago and would
have answered it sooner but I have been sick for some time
with fever and am only getting around again.
There has been a great deal of sickness in town this
summer owing to the intense heat we have been having. It has
registered up to 115 - 120 degrees in the sun and 107 in the

222
 Autobiography

shade and we have had it for the last two months, almost
continuous heat. I hope this finds you in good health. The
prisoners have begun work on their canal which is being built
from the Prison to Folsom, a distance of one and a half
miles. They are at present building the dam so as to turn the
water into the canal. It will take several years to finish
the work, but when it is finished they intend to build
factories on its banks and have Folsom a manufac-turing town.
I believe in your last letter you wished to know father's
age. He will be ... years the 29th of next Sept. He has been
dead 13 or 14 years the 29th of last June.
I do not have any more news to write this time so I
will bring this short letter to a close. Hoping to hear from
you soon.
Your Loving Niece
EMMA MOORE

MOUND FORT WARD, OGDEN, WEBER CO., UTAH TERRITORY Jan. 26,
1889
A blessing given by John Smith, Patriarch, upon the
head of Sarah Moore, daughter of Frederick and Ann Barker,
born Diss, Norfolk, England, August 7th, 1829.
Sister Sarah Moore, by virtue of my office, I place
my hands upon thy head and seal the blessings of thy mother
upon thee with also the blessings of the new and everlasting
covenant, for they are thine through the right of lineage and
by obedience to the gospel, and I say unto thee, let thy
faith fail not and be of good cheer, for thou art of the
house of Israel and have yielded obedience to the gospel in
an early day with an honest heart for which the Lord was well
pleased and thou art entit-led to the blessings, gifts and
privileges of the new and everlasting covenant. Thou hast
forsaken thy native land, home, kindred and friends and also
suffered privations for the sake of salvation & I say unto
thee, be at rest in thy mind, for thou shalt verily receive
thy reward, Thou art numbered among the Mothers in Israel and
thy name is written in the Lamb's Book of Life and shall live
in the memory of the Saints. Therefore, be comforted and look
always upon the bright side, for all shall be well with thee,
both here and hereafter, for the Lord knoweth the secrets of
thy heart. He has witnessed thy trials, accepted thine
offerings, and thine inheritance is among those who have

223
 Autobiography

fought the good fight, kept the faith and won the prize. Thou
art of Ephraim and receive thy blessings in company with thy
companion in the same tribe and lineage, which is the lineage
of thy kindred who have gone behind the vail. Therefore, look
forward to the future with pleasure, and learn to listen to
the whispering of the spirit and thou shalt be enabled to
hold the Adversary at bay and health and peace shall reign in
thy dwelling and thou shalt complete thy mission and as a
mother in Israel thou shalt be known among the people. Thou
shalt not look for the comforts of life, and no one shall be
turned from thy door hungry. This blessing I seal upon thee
in the name of JESUS CHRIST, and I seal thee up unto eternal
life to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection,
even so, Amen

Kingsley, Mich.
Dear Uncle: Jan. 24, 1890
I recieved your kind letter of the third. I was glad
to hear from you. You wished to know the date of my parent's
death. My father died on July 9, 1878. My mother died July 6,
1880. If I live until the 17th of next April I will be 70
years old. Please let me know how old you are. I did not know
your address or I should have written you sooner. My health
is not very good this winter. I took a severe cold before
Christmas and was very sick. But I am feeling much better
now. My oldest son, Leonard, got his big toe all smashed to
pieces two weeks ago and is laid up with it. He is living
with me as I am getting too old to work my place alone. The
rest are all, well except a bad cold which is going through
the neighborhood.
We have about 8 inches of snow here at the present.
We had no snow on Christmas or New Year's but for the last
two weeks we have had some snow. I would be glad to
correspond with you if convenient to you. Please write some
again and write particu-lars of your health and your families
health. I remain your affectionate nephew.
RICHARD MILKS
Box 139 Kingsley,
Gd. Traverse Co.
Michigan

224
 Autobiography

Kingsley, Mich.
Feb. 5, 1891
Dear Uncle, Aunt, & Relatives
It is sad news I have to send you this time. Richard
was brought home on Tuesday morning with his face and hands
all burned. He went to bed at 9 o'clock and at 3 o'clock he
awoke with his bed all on fire underneath. He took the bed
clothes and the pillows off. Then he gathered up the tick to
throw out of the window. The wind was blowing hard and blew
the flames into his face and on his hands. His right hand was
burned almost to a crisp. His poor face all swollen so that
his eyes were closed. The Dr. was here again this morning. He
says it is getting along fine. I dressed the burns yesterday
myself. The swelling has gone down from his face and eyes so
that he can see quite well now, but I think that he will not
be able to use his right hand any more. Still he may. The Dr.
says that he will be a cripple with it and it will come hard
for him for he cannot be idle when able to be out of the
house. No one knows how the fire originated but it must have
been from his pipe. He smoked, even at the store, and stayed
there a good half hour after he was done. Then he went to the
boarding house, took off his rubbers and long stockings and
went upstairs to bed. His pants were burned all the top part
of them. His watch is spoiled but none of the glass was
broken.
8 o'clock at night. There has been only twelve
visitors here so that I had no chance to finish my letter
and don't expect to finish it tonight. But I will try to tell
you who I am. My father's name was Nathaniel Canbuilt and my
mother's name was Waller. I guess you can remember. You must
have known my father and grandfather Waller as your sister
Nabby, as she was called married to my mother's brother. Why
I can remember you and can tell how Aunt Susan looked for I
saw her a short time before you left for Nauvoo. I often went
with Uncle Ellis's girls. We were very intimate. My name was
Margaret Cam-built. You must have known all my folks if you
can remember. Tell Aunt not to hurry herself about them
pieces. I got one drip on the Christmas tree. When I cut it
out I will send her some more.If we had any pictures on hand
we would send them now. I coaxed him to sit for his picture
two years ago. I got a dozen photos, but the children got one
a piece and our minister got one and I have not had enough

225
 Autobiography

taken to go around. There are three, I believe that have

none. When Richard gets well we must have some more taken.
The woman that takes them here is not an extra hand.
Sometimes she takes pretty good ones.
Friday, 6th. Richard did not rest very well last
night. He is sleeping now. His hand pained him very bad, but
feels easier since I dressed it. The burn on his forehead is
bad also. We did not expect to hear anything good about
Barney for he was a poor stick. The first time I saw him, I
was 15 years old and got so disgusted with him. I could never
bear him. Uncle Roger always thought that he pushed his first
wife out of the boat on purpose. They were a worthless pair.
Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday were the coldest days
we had this winter. Today is very nice and sun shiney. Yes,
these days were stormy too. They have had to run a snow plow
in several places. I do not expect to have this mailed till
tomorrow.
I lived all summer with your mother before I was
married. I went there to spin and when I got done spinning,
she sent the other girl away and kept me. I got the old goat
and lady away one day and while they were gone, I went to
cleaning woodwork, but they came back before I was through.
The old lady said that was the first time that was cleaned
since Susan went away, meaning Aunt Susan. We got along until
sweet lipped Phoebe thought the old folks was making too much
of Richard and I, but we had no falling out. I just left and
Levi and Phoebe stepped in there. I guess that will be all
for now.
Saturday morning the 7th. One of our boys came up to
see his father and says there is a man that is at the inn to
work. He worked there several years ago and the boys and him
had a racket. He is a very mean man. He says he is the man
who set the fire as he was the first man on the scene for
Richard made no alarm.
Dr. is here now and he says that him and his boys
says that they have the man spotted but they don't mention
his name. The one our son says it is, we all know the whole
family of boys and he lives about 4 miles from here. please
don't mention anything about his pipe when you write us
again. Richard might not like to have me tell it because he
says that it was not the pipe and the Dr. and Operator says
the same. The operator is a young man that boards in the same

226
 Autobiography

house. He waited on Richard like a gentleman. They sent for

the Dr. and brought him home.
There, I guess you will be tired by the time you get
this scrible all read, so goodbye for this time.
M. M. Milks
I did not tell you that I was born in Canada and did
not come to Michigan till 21 years ago. My children was all
born there too. Recieved your kind letter on the other night.
Please write soon. Was glad to hear you was all well. there
too. Hope this will find you in good health. I will close now
by wishing you all good health as it leaves us all, only
Richard.
Address
Richard Milks
Box 139 Kingsley,
Gd. Traverse Co, Michigan

Kingsley
Sept. 20, 1899
Dear Aunt and Uncle:
We recieved your kind and welcome letter some time
ago, but I failed to answer it till the present time, hoping
these lines will find you in good health. Well we are not as
well as usual although Richard is quite well at present. He
has been doctoring for four or five weeks, but is all right
now. The same Dr. is treating me now and I am feeling some
better, but am not able to do house-work, only make my bed
and sweep out my room. But I can sew and that is somethig to
help out a little. This is my birthday. I am 76 years old
today. I am losing some of my flesh. The Dr. says that I will
lose it all and be as small as when I was a girl. Well I hope
that I will be able to get around bet-ter. Well we are having
pretty cool weather at the present. We have two nights frost,
hurt some things in some places. Potatoes escaped the best.
There won't be a bountiful crop because of the drought in
August. This is the second letter I have written today and my
lungs begin to pain me some again. That is the trouble with
me. Pains under my shoul-der blades and through my liver. The
Dr. says he gave me a plaster to put on to see. I have a
cough too. In fact I have not been free of a cough for the

227
 Autobiography

last two years. I am glad Richard's health is so good. He is

working all the time now husking corn. Hoping he won't catch
cold. All the rest of the friends are well as usual.
We have three more grand daughters married this
season. This makes six grand daughters we have married now
and only one grand-son and he has four children. This makes
fifteen great grand children we have now living and twenty
seven grand children we have living.
Well I guess I must close, hoping to hear from you
soon, and that you will all be in good health. We remain
your affectionate nephew and niece.
R. and M. Milks
Box 139
Kingsley,
Gd. Traverse Co. Michigan
Richard was able to walk to the doctors all the time,
two and a half miles. Not much fruit this year, especially
apples.

DESERET NEWS:
Jan. 29th, 1901:
DEMISE OF BISHOP DAVID MOORE

Ex-Bishop David Moore of this place (North Ogden),

aged 82, died on the 26th inst., after a few days illness.
Bishop Moore was the son of Dudley and Mary Moulton
Moore, and was born January 20, 1819. His grandfather and two
brothers served in the Revolutionary War. He was baptized
into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latterday Saints Nov. 17,
1841. He was ordained an Elder in 1843 and a Seventy in 1844.
He labored in and about Nauvoo as a carpenter on the Temple
and residences of prominent men of the Church, becoming well
acquainted and quite intimate with the Prophet Joseph, and
was in that vicinity when he was martyred and was in the
expulsion from Nauvoo, coming out as far as Pisgah, in the
then Territory of Iowa. In the spring of 1849, they left
Pisgah for Utah, arriving at Council Bluffs June 8th, where
further outfitting was necessary for the further move to
Utah.

228
 Autobiography

The company consisted of 205 souls, 65 wagons, 292

oxen, 127 cows, 34 yearlings, 21 horses, 1 mule, 148 sheep, 9
pigs, 25 dogs, and 15 cats, 2 geese, 5 turkeys, 14 ducks and
2 doves. David Moore was in the hundred of Allen Taylor, the
fifty of Enoch Reese, and was captain of his own ten, and
secretary of the hundred. On Sunday, Oct. 20, 1849, the
company arrived in Salt Lake City, and moved up to Weber
County the following week, and settled in Mound Fort, Ogden.
Sept. 6, 1850, he was married to Sarah Barker,
daughter of Frederick Barker and Ann Blye.
Jan. 26, 1851, he was ordained a High Priest and
served as Bishop of Mound Fort Ward (now in Ogden City) for
23 years; held many positions of honor and trust in the gift
of the people of Ogden City, before his move to North Ogden a
few years ago. He was Ogden's first City recorder, serving
several years without a salary, and even furnishing his own
stationary. He was one of a company of 27 called in 1855 by
Pres. Brigham Young to establish the Salmon River Mission
with instructions to settle among the Flatheads, Bannocks, or
Shoshone Indians and teach the principles of civilization.
May 18, 1855, they started on this mission through an
en-tirely unexplored country, having to make their roads and
bridges as they went. In the organization, David Moore was
made secre-tary. 13 wagons and 52 oxen furnished their
transportation.
During this mission, untold hardships were endured
and on account of supplies running short, David Moore and
others returned to Utah for supplies.
Funeral was held Jan. 28th, 1901, on Monday afternoon
at 2 o'clock, at the Mound Fort Meeting House.

THE OGDEN DAILEY HERALD

February 1, 1901

FUNERAL OF BISHOP DAVID MOORE AND A SHORT SKETCH OF HIS

LIFE

North Ogden, Utah, Jan. 29. Bishop Moore who died

recently, was born Jan. 20, 1819, of Dudley Moore and Mary

229
 Autobiography

Moulten, and died in North Ogden, Jan. 26, 1901, aged 82

years old and 6 days.
His great grandfather, Jedediah Moore, was too old to
serve in the revolutionary war and died later in life at the
advanced age of 110 years. His grandfather, Dudley Moore and
two of his brothers served in the revolutionary war.
David was baptized and confirmed into the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, November17, 1841 by Murray
Seaman. Ordained an Elder under the direction of Joseph
Smith, April 7, 1843 and on Oct. 8, 1844 was ordained a
member of the seventies and set apart as senior president of
the second quorum in Nauvoo by Solomon Barries.
His occupation was that of a carpenter and he worked
on the Nauvoo Temple and residences of prominent men in the
church, becoming quite intimate with the Prophet Joseph and
was in the vicinity at his martyrdom, coming out at the time
of the expulsion as far as Pisgah in Iowa, where he stopped
until the spring of 1849 , when he started for Utah, reaching
Council Bluffs, June 8, 1849: here they fitted out for the
further move to Utah.
In the company there were 205 souls, 65 wagons and
292 oxen. He was in the hundred of Allen Taylor, the 50 of
Enoch Rheese and was captain of his own 10 and secretary of
the hundred.
The company reached Salt Lake City October 20, 1849.
The next day being Sunday, they stopped over and listened to
a discourse by Orson Pratt in the bowery and started out next
day for Weber County and on Oct. 28th, reached what is now
Ogden City, stopping in a little group of cabins near the
junction of the two rivers for the winter.
In the spring of 1850 cabins and all were moved into
Farr's fort where on September 6th, he was married to Sarah
Barker, daughter of Frederick Barker and Ann Blye.
On January 26, 1851, he was ordained a high priest
and was afterwards installed as bishop of Mound Fort which
position he held 23 years with satisfaction to his superiors
and to the people of his ward. He also held many positions of
honor and trust in Ogden City before his move to North Ogden,
a few years ago. He was Ogden's first recorder, serving
several years without compensation, even furnishing his own
stationary.

230
 Autobiography

He was one of a company of 27 called by Presi-dent

Young to establish the Salmon River Mission with instructions
to settle among the Flathead, Bannocks or Shoshones. They
departed from Ogden, May, 1855, exploring the wilds of the
north country, making their own roads and bridges and
suffering many hardships and privations. The company
consisted of 27 men, 18 wagons and 52 horses and David Moore
acted as secretary of the company.
The funeral proceeded from the residence in North
Ogden, at one o'clock p.m. today to the Mound Fort meeting
house, where funeral services were attended by a large
audience including leading men of the stake.

231